The Complete Text and Updates
First Published 2005 by Green Willow Publications of Candler, NC 28715,
USA
AUTHOR'S INTRODUCTION
by
Elora Gabriel
Please read this Introduction.
In
many books, introductions are breezed through or skipped entirely. We hope,
however, that you will take the time to read these few pages. Otherwise you
will find yourself with many unanswered questions as you proceed to read the
text itself. In addition, please note that there is a Glossary at the end of
the book, which will be of help if you encounter unfamiliar terms.
Who are we and who is Heru?
This Book was compiled by four
people: Elora Gabriel, Karen Kirschbaum, Shakura Rei, and Marjorie Bair. Karen
is the crystal clear channel who channeled all the information recorded in
these pages. It is her superlative ability as a channel which made this work
possible. I am generally (though not always) the voice who asks the questions.
I have also written a short narrative which introduces each Chapter; and in
places my comments are inserted within the body of a Chapter. Shakura
submitted many questions and helped with publishing the book. Marjorie served
as consulting editor for the Book, often asked her own insightful questions,
and generously shared her expertise in the publishing field.
Heru is best known to our world as Horus, the Egyptian God of Light, Wisdom, Spiritual
Vision, and Protection. Heru (pronounced HAY-ru) is the Ancient
Egyptian form of his name and is preferred by him to the Latinized Horus. Like
Jesus of Nazareth, Heru was called the Redeemer and embodied himself in a
physical incarnation in the distant past. Like Jesus, he conquered death and
Ascended, thus holding the title and powers of an Ascended Master in addition
to his older and higher status as one of the original Creator Gods. In
Egyptian mythology Heru was known as the Son of Isis and Osiris; and defeated
Set, the God of Darkness and chaos, in a great battle. In that same mythology
Heru was a Solar and Sky God and was associated with the falcon. He was known
for his great wisdom and for the quality of spiritual sight. The Eye of Horus is a powerful esoteric symbol
which was used for protection in Ancient Egypt and is still commonly seen
today. Heru was said to have been the first Pharaoh of Egypt and was
considered the Protector of all the Pharaohs. The Ancient Egyptians called
Heru "Lord of Light", and this title strongly resonates with my experience of
who he is.
Heru and his Twin
Flame, the mighty Creator Goddess Sekhmet, have long been active in assisting
Humanity and the evolution of this Planet. Sekhmet was known as the Lion
Goddess in Egypt. She has also appeared as the Goddess Durga in India, and as
the White Jaguar Lady in Central America, and as the Lion-headed Dakini Senge
Dong-Ma in Tibet. She has asked that we refer to her as Durga/Sekhmet, to
honor both of the major traditions in which she has appeared. Heru was known
in Greece as Apollo and in India as
Satyanarayana, Lord of Truth. Each of
these aspects reveals a different facet of the Being in question.
First and
foremost Heru is a Creator God, one of
those Beings who, in his words, "is capable of taking the stuff of Creation,
the Plasma from Prime Creator, and manifesting it into form. These forms may
be as large as universes and may be as small as microcosms." Heru is one of
the greatest of all Creator Gods in that he is capable, in working with other
Creator Gods, of creating both Human Souls and vast Universes. These mighty
Beings are even older than our current Creation, as they derive from an
earlier Creation cycle, and were earlier created by Prime Creator
Himself/Herself.
Because of his
stature as one of the greatest of the Creator Gods, Heru's perspective is
truly vast. There is very little that he does not know, although he will
readily admit ignorance if the occasion arises. In addition, he has the
capacity to organize and synthesize his knowledge into a form that is clear
and meaningful.
How did this Book come about?
In
the Winter of 2003-2004, Karen and I discovered that she could channel with
amazing clarity and precision. We spoke to a number of Beings, but ended up
working with Heru because of his all-encompassing knowledge and because he is
part of my own Cosmic Lineage. As our conversations proceeded, we began to
delve into the mysteries of life, of our Universe, and beyond. Heru also
answered a great many personal questions for us and never scorned to help us
with the problems and perplexities of our lives. As time went on and as we
were able to verify the accuracy and consistency of his information in many
ways, our trust in him increased. We also came to love this magnificent Being
for his gentle courtesy, his love, his wisdom, and the greatness of his heart.
Perhaps above all, we found Heru to be unremittingly truthful, knowledgeable,
and consistent. In the cases where we could test the accuracy of his
statements, we found them to be correct.
During the Summer
of 2004, Heru stated to us that he had "been too long away" from Earth and
wished to offer his teachings and his knowledge to Humanity once again. He
laid out a series of subjects that he wished to speak on, and in addition gave
us three powerful meditations which have been life-changing for those who have
used them. Thus this Book was born. Heru also told us that there is an urgency
to offer this material to Humanity at this time, given the intensity and power
of the great Cosmic Changes at the end of a long and major Evolutionary Cycle
which are already occurring in our Universe and are soon to occur on our
Planet.
You will encounter not only Heru, but from time to
time will meet other Beings in these pages.
Karen has the capacity to
channel almost any Being. We have spoken with Sananda (also known as the
Master Jesus) a number of times, as well as Durga/Sekhmet and others. Unless
otherwise noted, it is Heru who has answered most of our questions.
HERU'S INTRODUCTION
Heru:
Greetings, Dear Reader. It is my wish that you would take deeply into your
heart the messages put forth in this Book.
We are now at the
tipping point of the history of this Planet, and also the tipping point of so
many larger cycles and systems. I would have you know it is no accident that
you are here on this Planet at this time and it is no accident that you are
reading these words.
This is the time
of miracles. This is the time that has been foretold by many prophets. And
yet, we have a little way still to go where it would appear that the Forces of
Dark have the upper hand. I say "appear", for there is a revolution afoot the
likes of which is beyond comprehension, because the foundation of this
revolution starts outside this Creation - it starts with Prime Creator Itself,
and it is the reclamation and restoration of this entire Creation.
Elora:
Can you say something about who
you are as a Being?
I, Heru, am one
of the Creator Gods. We are a group of Beings that Prime Creator created prior
to this Creation, and so we are older than this Universe. When Prime Creator
said, "Let there be Light," we were the instruments through which that
was manifested. We are the weavers of this magical substance that Prime
Creator pours forth endlessly. And we weave and we shape that sacred substance
into Forms, into Elements, into Worlds, into Universes, into Souls. We are the
Beings who create the soul inside the Sun, and we create the Sun. All
substance that we create with is of Prime Creator. I personally, along with
others, was involved in the creation of this Universe, the creation of this
Planet, and the creation of many of the Souls who inhabit this Planet. So I am
Father, Uncle, and Great Uncle to many of you. And I would like to reclaim my
own - to lift up, embrace, and heal my Children.
Elora:
Why have you chosen to give
these Teachings at this time?
First, I would
like to say that, as one of the Creator Gods who was involved in the creation
of this World and this Universe, I am a responsible party in its reclamation.
Even though I have not been very active on this Planet for several thousand
years, it is my intent to bring forward a perspective on this Creation
that does not currently exist on this Planet; and in so doing, become
reactivated in all aspects of the reclamation. As I do so, even all of the
sweet Eye of Horus charms that exist throughout this world are being
activated by my presence. So I am truly returning to this Planet, not just in
dry text, but in actual presence.
Elora:
What would you like this Book to
accomplish?
Hope, joy, self healing, and the beginning of the
accolades that will be heaped upon all of those that held to the Light. I want
the unvarnished truth to be revealed so that full true healing can take place.
This is not about putting band-aids on a tumor, but it is about restoration of
true health.
It is my wish to
draw people to this material, and have it to be available as a teaching for
many.
Elora:
Is there an urgency to get this
material out quickly?
Yes, there is.
For with the advent of the Light Warriors and the turning of the tide, there
will be people still laboring under beliefs that were fostered by the Dark -
religious beliefs, philosophical beliefs, and self-image beliefs. As these are
ripped away, they will need to have a foundation for understanding what is
left. Therefore both the Teachings contained within this Book, as well as the
Meditation Techniques I offer, will give people a way to not despair, to not
shatter, to not cling to falsehoods that would drag them down.
Elora:
You have spoken often
of the corrupting nature
of
the Forces of Darkness. How do we and the
Readers of this book know that you are
uncorrupted? How can we know that what you are speaking is the truth and that
you are fully trustworthy?
That is a most
important question. And perhaps there is truly no way to know, outside of what
resonates within your heart. It is my hope, my intent, and my dedication, to
make this as pure a teaching as possible. Perhaps it is not possible in this
world to have any teaching that is a hundred-percent pure. But I know that I
have done the best that I could. And those working with me - Elora, Karen,
Marjorie and Shakura, have all made great efforts to ensure that their
integrity is intact at all times. Can I guarantee this? I cannot. Can I hope?
Yes. Do I think that this will resonate in the depths of the purest part of
the Souls of the people who read it? I believe it will.
Elora:
In this Book, you speak
of the Invasion
of the Dark, and the Great Rescue
that is upon us. Why has none of
this
information been available in any form until now?
Until the recent
advent of the Omniversal Energy, the Forces of the Dark were able to block
access to the cellular memory within each individual. In doing so, access to
the entire story was successfully suppressed.
Elora:
Heru, what would you wish to
convey to Humanity at this time?
Beloved Humans, I
would have you know that many of you have come into this Universe with
missions of Light and Healing and Hope. Because of the degraded nature of
where this Planet and this whole Sector of Creation are, most of these plans
have not been fulfilled. Therefore there is a deep frustration, anguish, pent
up creativity, and so on, that is very heart wrenching to witness on my part.
I know that for each of you to have had your highest dreams of giving Service
subverted and perverted and stopped has to be painful beyond words. And first,
I want to say that the most important thing that all of you have done
collectively and individually is to hold enough of the Light, enough of the
Truth, and enough Integrity so that this World and this Universe are
salvageable and will be restored. That is a service above and beyond any of
your individual dreams of Service, and this is the most important thing that
you have done.
Though some of you may at this point be heartsick,
weary, soul fatigued, and damaged, you have been successful. You are the
Great Heroes. There is no medal or commendation that could honor you
enough. Please take this deep within your heart: that each and every
one of you who has held onto even a speck of the Light, even a particle of
integrity, have been victorious. The promise of restoration and restitution is
at hand, and the time that you will actually be able to see this is very near.
Some of what you
will read in this Book is a frank and unveiled look at the past of Human-kind
on this Planet. It may be somewhat disturbing for you to read this, but I want
you to know that the only reason this stark truth is being allowed to come
forward at this time is because of the certainty and the nearness of the
dissolving of all that is of the Dark. It is truly very close to us now, and
even upon us. And as part of the healing, it is necessary for us to take a
good strong look at where we have come from, and how close we have come to
annihilation. Much of this was withheld until now, for the purpose of not
driving people into despair by the extent to which the Dark energy had
corrupted this Creation. But now that we are at the turning of the tide, we
can express to you simultaneously both the harsh danger we have all been in,
and the rescue that is at hand.
For you, Dear
Reader, as you take into your heart the entirety of this picture, it will
trigger very deep emotions for many, as it has for the people involved in
bringing this Book forward. For there has been much damage and hardship and
loss for so many of you. This will touch upon the very deepest buried memories
that you carry within you - in your personal records, in your cellular DNA, in
your bones. And it is stored in the very stones of this Earth. As you walk
upon her battered soil, you cannot help but pick up the anguish that is
everywhere around you, including the many battlegrounds - some of them
physical, some etheric - that were never healed.
As these emotions
surface, what I would recommend to you first and foremost is not to despair.
For the Great Light has returned. And it will help you to feel that Light
within you, to feel it supporting you. Secondly, to practice
self-forgiveness, for many have done acts that would never be in their
true nature to do. Self-forgiveness is one of the first steps in healing.
I would have you
understand that in order for the healing to take place, it is necessary to
some degree for each of you to look directly at how the Dark has impacted your
life, how it has distorted who you are. This is not to jump into a quagmire
and spend twenty-five years in therapy working through these realizations.
What is being asked is for you to take a brief, concise, self-evaluating look
at who you are in the moment and who you would be in an unfallen Creation. You
have that blueprint within you, within every cell and every atom of your body.
And you have the capacity to call that up and see it.
It is important
to look at the past because in order to release what is there, it is necessary
for it to first come into conscious awareness. I would add that it is not
necessary to relive every single cut and scrape and broken arm throughout the
millennia. What is needed for each of you is to look at your current lives and
the imbalances in them - the big stories, the big heartaches, the big
frustrations - and to understand that they fit into the overall pattern that
you have carried with you for many thousands or millions of years.
Again, hold up
your current imbalanced state, and compare it with who you would be in an
unfallen world - that original blueprint that is so perfect, that is so
beautiful, that is such an elegant and eloquent expression of Prime Creator.
Your heritage, your lineage, and your destination all pertain to that
perfection. That is who you are. Embrace it. And as you embrace it, what you
need to process and to look at the imbalances will naturally well up from
within you as you are ready to heal them. Imagine if you would that there are
two blueprints we are looking at, the perfected one and the distorted one. And
as you pull your distorted blueprint into alignment with the perfected one,
piece by piece, issue by issue, and atom by atom, you will naturally process,
in an ordered pattern, what needs to be done. Let me add to this that much
help is here for you, and that you may call upon it freely.
Elora:
Why is it necessary for us to
know that we had come close to annihilation?
First, because it
is the truth, and secondly, because it will give you a true understanding of
the whole picture. Embedded in many beliefs and philosophies on this World is
the concept that the Darkness is an illusion - that this is all Maya
and a play of the Gods, that this is the Creator Gods having sport. And
that illusion will persist unless a person truly understands the magnitude of
this horrific invasion. As a result of living in a Fallen World, each one of
you will have, to some extent, compromised pieces of truth, pieces of the
Light, and pieces of yourself. Therefore, to hold onto that false belief is to
still leave room for the Dark to act within you. And this is part of the
necessary identification of the Dark, in order for it to be eradicated.
Elora:
Can you speak about the
relevance of
your
Three Meditations to the rest of
this
material, and why they might be especially useful throughout this time?
These Meditations
are tools. They are not a path or a dogma or a religion to follow. They are
merely offered to you as an assist at this time, to draw to you sufficient
energy to proceed through the coming Earth Changes, and to give you
many creative opportunities to process and manifest what will bring you
back into alignment. The Third Meditation Technique is the heart of these
Meditations, and it may be used in an infinite variety of ways as needed. It
can be simply a place of refuge and peace, nurturing and healing, or it can be
used to manifest deep and powerful healings and transformations. It can also
serve as a room within which to dialogue with many of the Helpers who are here
at this time.
Elora:
Heru, would you like to conclude
this Introduction with anything further for our Readers?
Beloved Reader, I
call you forth to stand in front of myself and in front of Prime Creator; to
hold forth your genuine heart and receive within it my blessing, my Love, my
acknowledgement of your tribulations and your ultimate triumph. I add that the
same is extended from Prime Creator. I fill your heart with a Golden
Transforming Love that is the promise of full Redemption, and I ask that you
receive this and let it grow.
[Elora:] We will conclude this Introduction
with a few words from Durga/Sekhmet.
Elora:
Sekhmet, is there anything that
you wish to convey to Humanity at this time?
Yes. I would like to convey the absolute and complete
joy in my heart for the advent and the Return of the Light, and the
reclamation of all Beings large and small in this Universe. And I would also
extend my hand to any who read this, that I make myself available for help and
protection. For this next little while may be somewhat trying, and sometimes a
comforting hand in a dark corridor can make all the difference. I extend my
hand to all.
I also bring to
you the message of hope beyond hope. It is certainty; it is really beyond
words to convey to you the incredible magnitude of the Change that is at hand
and very near. For those of you who are reading this: ask for help in any time
of doubt and despair, to be given a vision of how close indeed we are to the
point at which Humans on this Earth will be able to perceive that in reality
the Great Change is happening. And this Great Change is the blessed return
of all Light.
Chapter
ONE: PARADISE REMEMBERED
This Chapter,
like most, begins with an introduction by Elora.
Elora: throughout my
lifetime, I have continually worked to push back the veils obscuring my memory
of other worlds and other existences. Once I had conquered the barriers to
past life memory on this Earth, I found that I could go further back in time
and could remember lives in other Star Systems and Galaxies. It was not until
the Spring of 2002, however, that I began to recall what life was like outside
this Universe.
At that time I
was contacted in spirit by a beautiful young man who seemed deeply familiar to
me. He told me he was my Brother, from an existence in a Universe called
Virqie and a Planet known as Atia; and that he and my other two Brothers had
arrived in this Universe to take me home. Despite the fact that many
scientists now recognize not only the possibility but the inevitability of
multiple universes, I had a hard time believing all of this. Still, he was
adamant that this was the truth of the matter. With the help of my Brothers, I
began to remember what it had been like in Virqie. I have also been able to
compare my memories with those of other friends who know that they come from
Light Universes. While the details of their remembrances differ, their overall
stories are very similar to mine.
As I explored my
memories of Virgie, I was
stunned to realize that none of them contained pain or disharmony, even in the
slightest way. Most of my past-life Earth memories are traumatic, partly
because Earth life tends to be that way and partly because it is the
unresolved traumas that we remember most. However, in accessing my memories of
Virqie, I simply could not uncover any remembrances of sorrow, suffering,
fear, illness, aging, or even of discontent. I realize how incredible this
sounds, yet it is the truth of my recollection. I am not speaking of some
remote Heavenly Realm here, or some between-life Paradise, but day to day life
on a planet, a world just as concrete as Earth. A common reaction may be that
this sounds boring. It was not. I have experienced a great deal of tedium in
my lives on Earth, but I remember none in Virqie. Another reaction may be that
it requires some amount of pain to appreciate joy. I also found this to be
entirely untrue .
In the Virqie
Universe, all is beauty, harmony, and love. Evolution occurs through joy, not
through suffering and struggle. The presence of God flows through that
Universe like a great golden tide that is always at the full. While there is
the free will to choose among many possibilities in life, the thought
of doing anything negative, hurtful, or in any way outside of the flow of
God's Will is simply not conceived of. Nor is there any fear of being harmed,
either by other Humans or by Nature. Perfection reigns - and yet not a static,
lifeless, and tedious perfection, but one which contains vibrancy, joy, and
great creative challenges.
On the Planet of
Atia where I lived, Human relationships are considered a high art. Intimacy
and love exist in exquisite delicacy and profound depth. Male/female
relationships are practiced within a free-flowing yet committed structure
which ensures that love and partnership are always available to all, as are
times of aloneness and communion with Nature and God. Loneliness, abusive or
unfulfilling relationships, and emotional pain of all types are
unknown. The decision to bring forth a child is considered a sacred act, and
each child is seen as a precious manifestation of the Divine.
From my memories
of Atia, I know that nature thrives there in resplendent beauty. Trees,
flowers, grass, birds, sea creatures, and land animals live there just as they
do here, yet in complete harmony and glorious vibrancy. All forms of life,
from the tiniest to the greatest, are honored, and all are part of the great
tapestry of life. The whole Universe evolves together. None are left behind,
not the tiniest insect or flower. All beings are conscious, and all matter is
filled with awareness; even the grains of sand shimmer with life as they lie
on the shores of the jade-green ocean. It is as if the whole Universe is one
great symphony. There is no illness, and death is simply a conscious releasing
of one form to move on to a higher one.
Fear, pain,
anger, and grief do not exist in the normal course of evolution-although my
family did grieve, and did fear for my safety, when I left to travel to this
Universe and did not return as expected.
As I accessed
these memories, I knew that I had come to this Universe along with many others
in an attempt to set things aright in this part of Creation. I also knew that
life in Virqie was life as the Creator designed it to be. This book contains a
great deal of information on what is commonly called the Fall, which will be
discussed in detail in the next Chapter. Therefore, we have chosen to begin by
taking a good look at the original design of Creation and the nature and
purpose of our Creator.
The Nature and
Structure of our Creation
Elora: Heru, let us begin this discussion by defining
several terms. Please define the term "Creation".
Heru: Creation is the manifested Will of Prime Creator. It
is a vast system of Universes and is structured, as you have seen, in the form
of a flower. Prime Creator, or the Godverse, is the Central Source around
which the petals of Creation bloom.
Elora: Please define "Godverse".
Heru: The Godverse is the dwelling place of Prime Creator,
although Prime Creator is not limited or encapsulated by the Godverse. It is
the place from which all energy originates, and all of the Cosmic plasma that
we Creator Gods use to create form originates in the Godverse. It is at the
center of all Creation.
Elora: Please define "Universe".
Heru: A Universe is a structure contained within a membrane.
It is created out of the Omniversal matter which is a free flowing, unformed,
plasmic Cosmic material that Prime Creator has made. The Creator Gods take
that plasma, create a membrane around it, and structure it. [Elora: Are all the Universes set up as vast
collections of Galaxies?] Most are, but some are quite tiny, as the one I
told you about that Durga/Sekhmet and I created. There are microcosmic
Universes as well. All of them have a certain similarity in structure in terms
of the way matter and the elements are structured. There are considerable
variations in size and theme, but the larger Universes you would recognize.
[Elora: Do they each have a
Great Central Sun?] Yes. That is integral to holding them together, and
actually is integral in holding the outer membrane together.
Elora: Please define "Prime
Creator."
Heru: God is that which creates, sustains, and permeates
all.
Elora: Please tell us about the
nature of Prime Creator; about who and what Creator is, from your own
knowledge and experience.
Heru: My eyes may see what yours do not, and that is the
direct vision of the wondrous nature of our beloved Creator. This is a Being
without beginning or end, formless and yet formed at the same time, wondrous
to look upon, brighter than all of the Suns put together. And not only the
brightness but the purity of that Light is incredible to behold. Out of
Creator streams limitless Light, streams infinite energy, streams the very
space upon which matter hangs. That Space is the thought projection of Prime
Creator; and so Creator, being infinite, has created Infinite Space.
Within that
Infinite Space, Prime Creator has made many Creations, of which this System of
Universes is but one. And within the Space of this Creation are hung, like the
petals of a jeweled lotus, Universe after Universe after Universe, suspended
in this Infinite Space and hung with sustaining lines of energy. Then within
each Universe, as you know, many are the Worlds and Galaxies.
So varied is this
Creation that I would compare it to one of your deliciously beautiful
floribunda roses, where the bushes cascade blossom after blossom after
blossom, each one so exquisite in its patterning and its fragrance and its
individuality.
Creator has
imbued, within every atom and every Universe, its own consciousness, its own
connectedness to itself. It is almost a holographic mirror that you
could look into. You could look into any part of this Creation and know that
Creator is there-present, seeing you look, looking through your eyes, looking
at Creation, and mirroring back and forth-and offering you this kaleidoscopic
experience that is never ending.
Elora: Please say more about the
structure of this Creation.
Heru: The basic structure of Creation, from the tiniest
particle to the alignment of the Universes, is all built upon the Sacred
Geometric Principles that are taught in some of your esoteric circles. Much
has been written on Sacred Geometry, and it would benefit the Reader to at
least take a look at some of what has been written - to understand the Divine
nature of the Human body in its proportions, and how that is a reflection of
Prime Creator's infinite loving wisdom.
The older
Universes, closer to the Center of Creation, are more basic and simple in
their expression of the Sacred Geometric Principles. As one travels outward
into the newer Universes, each arm of the spiral, so to speak, would show
Universes more and more complex and diverse in nature. The Universe you are
now living in is towards the outer edge and has a greater degree of
complexity. This process is designed to be a never-ending spiral, to continue
forever with an increasing complexity and increasing beauty. And there is
designed to be communication between the Universes - Ambassadors, educational
exchanges, all of that - so that there might be pleasure taken in the
experience of each new facet as it is created, each new color that is
discovered, each new form that can be created, "fractalling-out" from
the original forms into infinite variation. And in this there is no end to
what can be created and discovered.
Elora: I have noticed that forms repeat themselves within
this Creation, in the microcosm and the macrocosm. For example, the Great
Central Sun of this Universe has the form of a lotus, and the
whole Creation itself looks like a flower.
Heru: That is based on the Sacred Geometries which were set
in motion with the first burst of Creation. The plasma that the Creator Gods
use to create with has, imbedded within it, certain structures and formats
with which to work. [Elora: So the
entire Creation, in fact, is in the form of a lotus?] Yes. [The
Vedanta scriptures describe this; they describe the manifest Creation as a
Lotus floating in the Void.] Yes, and oftentimes they would often show
Gods, which would be Creator Gods, sitting on a lotus as well.
Elora: Why did Creator desire to
make this Creation?
Heru: To have a worthy “dance partner”; one that could
receive fully the boundless love that Creator has, and one that was - as much
as is possible - able to reflect all of the facets and gifts that Prime
Creator has.
Elora: What is the overriding theme
or intention of this Creation?
Heru: Beauty, harmony, rhythm, creativity, expansiveness,
joy. When you look in this world at the great beauty and diversity of Nature,
and you look at the nature of a fractal, and how incredibly gorgeous it
is as it expands in its complexity, you will get a small taste of what Creator
is trying to express.
Elora: What was the Creator's
intention for all Beings, large and small, who would live within this
Creation?
Heru: The highest wish of Prime Creator is that each
individual life form or aspect of Creation would blossom fully outward in its
expression to the pinnacle of its individual essence. And simultaneously, that
it would have the awareness to look back at Source to know who it is and where
it came from. The intention is to have a simultaneous full expression of
Individuation, and full encompassing of Union with the Creator at the same
time. Creation is designed so that anyone from a tiny insect to a Galaxy would
have that ability.
Elora: Please discuss the
communication and oneness between all Beings in an Unfallen Creation. For
example, if I want to communicate with someone in another Universe, can I do
that easily?
Heru: Yes. It is a matter of thinking and it is done.
[Elora: So there is no sense of
separation.] There is not. [Elora:
The whole Creation is a living organism, and all the cells can
communicate with each other?] Yes, and also there is the ability to be in
more than one place at one time. This is described in quantum physics. It is
basically a matter of focusing on where you would desire to be, and you would
be there.
Elora: Please discuss the
connection and communion with God that is present for all Beings in the Light
Universes.
Heru: There is no concept of there not being communication,
of there not being constant contact. It is in the air that everyone breathes.
It is everywhere. It is the medium that everyone and everything lives in.
Elora: Is there pain in the Light
Universes?
Heru: There is very little, and what there is would be the
result of a connection between one of the Light Universes and one of the
Fallen Universes.
Elora: What is Nature like in the Unfallen
Universes?
Heru: If any of our Readers have visited areas of pristine
wilderness and observed the beauty and the magnificence there, it would be a
magnitude of perhaps a hundred times more perfect. Imagine, if you would, one
of those great breaking waves upon the Hawaiian shore, those that the surfers
ride; and you see the beauty of the dynamic that creates such perfection of
water falling upon itself. Then imagine that wave a hundred times more
perfect. I can't put words to it; I can only tell you that even with the forms
here that are beautiful, it is better than that by so much.
Elora: Are there certain archetypal
animals and plants that we would find in most of the Universes? Would we
recognize cats and horses, roses and oak trees?
Heru: Yes. You would recognize many similar forms and also
many variations. For example, there are variations in color between different
worlds. There are places where the photosynthesis happens almost like a red
and green simultaneously. On this Planet you see some plants with red leaves,
but there are other places where that color predominates. If you look at the
red Japanese maples, you would see forests on those worlds where there are
varieties of trees with different variations of that deep red - with some
green, but the primary color being red. This occurs primarily on Planets that
would have a hotter blue Star, and a different spectrum of light.
Elora: Please talk about the
relationship between Humans and Nature in the Light Universes.
In terms of the relationship with Nature, there is no
concept of exploitation, ownership, or stewardship, as is taught in some of
your scriptures. For to walk upon the earth is to walk upon the body of God.
To swim in the water is to swim through the body of God. And to breathe, and
to eat, and to drink, are to ingest the Creator within the vehicle of the
created, and there is no separation. Again there is that complete
individuation of the Human combined with a total connectedness to God and
Nature. They are not seen as separate.
Elora: Is there technology and
mechanization in the Light Universes?
Heru: You would not be able to separate Nature from
technology. They are seamlessly wedded in harmony.
Elora: Is there predation among
animals in the Light Universes?
Heru: It is somewhat difficult to describe. It is a harmony
and a play which is acted out between predator and prey, where permission is
asked and permission is given. Once the permission is given, it is a service
of the prey to be consumed by the predator. It would be much more akin to the
river merging with the ocean, where the prey would consider its life form to
flow into that of the predator. And it is a harmonious act. It is not gross
the way it is on this Planet. [Elora:
Is there pain?] No. I would also say that the Human type life forms
on those Planets are all vegetarian. The animals which on this Planet are
omnivores, such as those in the canine family, would be vegetarian in an
Unfallen Universe. It would be only the felines, and a few of the fish, and a
few of the birds, who would be predators. In the Light Universes predators are
in a very small minority, but they serve a function. There are also some
carrion animals and birds as well, but less so than here. [Elora: In our world, when a cat
catches a mouse, she plays with it in a very' cruel way. Is this
a distorted reflection of the harmonious playfulness that would occur
between predator and prey in a Light Universe?] Yes.
Elora: Why are Humans called the
Crown of Creation?
Heru: They have the greatest autonomy and individuation
inherent in their character, and the greatest ability to reflect Prime Creator
to each other and back to Prime Creator.
More than just
about any other creature, Humans really get to enjoy the fullness of the
beauty of Creation. Having a high metabolism and mobility gives Humans the
ability to explore, learn, enjoy, absorb, and reflect, to the fullest extent.
Chapter TWO: THE
FALL
Part 1 - The Reality
of The Darkness
Elora:
According to Heru, and according to the memories of those of us who can
remember back to the times before we entered this Universe, the original
Creation was without stain, without suffering, without even disharmony. If all
this is true, then why are we, in this part of Creation, experiencing life in
a way which bears only a small resemblance to that original state of
perfection? And what is the condition of this Universe as a whole? Are the
problems which plague our Planet the exception or the rule?
I personally
found that a part of my spiritual maturation was a series of shocks and
disillusionments about the nature of things in our world and even beyond our
Planet. These have not been pleasant, but the willingness to come face to face
with reality has been an essential aspect of growing up for me. Humans who are
able to acknowledge the truth of existence on our Planet have had to
acknowledge the fact that all of our major institutions (government, medicine,
finance, religion, etc.) are riddled with corruption, and exist more for the
purposes of power and control than for the service of Humanity.
As I expanded the
horizons of my knowledge and experience, I found that Earth was not the only
place where evil existed. I spent a number of years reading every available
book on the extraterrestrial abduction phenomenon, and accessed my own memory
of a frightening encounter with the Greys early in life. (The Greys are a
group of extraterrestrials who are reported to be responsible for the majority
of the ET abductions.) Some years later, I teamed with a psychic friend to do
extensive work in an attempt to reclaim some of the dark fourth dimensional
Reptilian races. In the course of this work-both through my own experiences
and through further study and cross-referencing with others who had
authentically experienced these realms - I was forced to realize that our
galaxy is filled with war and strife. Peaceful planets exist, but only because
they are protected in one way or another. Past life memories also surfaced of
personal experiences with warring and destruction in other star systems and
galaxies.
An even greater
shock occurred when I discovered that negativity is not confined to the lower
dimensions. As I continued to explore and expand my horizons, I found that
Dark Beings and energies exist even in higher dimensions. I remembered being
attacked and almost destroyed as a Being at a time when I lived on the Sixth
Dimension. Heru and Sananda told us that pretty much all of the ruling
Councils in our Universe - whether they be planetary, galactic, or even
broader in spectrum - were compromised to some degree. We also discovered Dark
grids on the Fourth, Sixth, and Eleventh Dimensions, which were covering large
areas of our Universe. When we asked Heru if darkness (negativity) was more
prevalent in the lower dimensions he replied, "No. It is as above, so below."
It is comforting
to think that Earth is a primitive schoolhouse or a brutal but effective boot
camp, a tiny and troubled speck floating in the cosmic oceans of love and
light. Heru states that this is not the case. If our Universe were a place of
peace, truth, and joy, he asked us rhetorically, would the situation on Earth
have been allowed to persist - the injustice, the enslavement of so much of
Humanity, the prevalence of suffering? The truth, according to Heru and the
other masters we have spoken with, is that we live in a Fallen World which
exists within a Fallen Universe.
Part 2 - The Fallen
state
What does
it mean to exist in a Fallen state? In this section, I will briefly touch on
some of the ways that this reality has impacted the existence of Humans and
all beings in our world and beyond. I do not mean in any way to say that our
Planet is entirely negative or that life here is only misery, for that is
certainly not the case. Earth is renowned throughout our Universe for its
exceptional beauty and diversity, and even under great duress the Human spirit
can be indomitable. Every person who holds to some degree of Truth, of Love
and of Light, creates a small bit of Heaven - and it is all of these together
which make our world a place of great hope and unexpected miracles.
With that
preface, I will proceed. For Humanity, the Fallen state means that life is
short and, in most cases, fraught with difficulty. The struggle for survival
dominates the Human experience, and a high proportion of Humanity lives in
grinding poverty, barely maintaining the necessities of life. Rather than
spending our lives in the delight of creativity, in the joy of spiritual
growth and unfoldment, most of our time and energy goes into obtaining food
and shelter. Relationships bring love and connection but also deep
disappointment and heartache, and many people are alone, abused, or
emotionally adrift and lost. True fulfillment is rare and usually fleeting.
The hearts of Humanity are filled with sorrow, even those of us who are the
most fortunate. We exist in a state of separation from God and from Life
itself. The Fallen state of Humanity means that our DNA has been decimated, to
use Heru's word, and that we experience illness, aging, suffering, and death.
The Fallen state
of our Planet means that all of our institutions are corrupt, and that no
matter how hard we try to change or replace them, corruption again ensues. The
Fallen state of our world means that we live behind massive, though unseen
frequency fences or energetic barriers which keep the light of the Creator
from us. It means that countries are unable to live in peace with one another
and that despite all the efforts of all the peacekeepers throughout history,
we still fight and kill one another - and always the innocent suffer. It means
that with each advance, there has been an equal or greater decline. For
example, as technology has developed it has freed us from the plow on the one
hand and chained us to the computer on the other, and has also caused the
poisoning and devastation of our beautiful planet.
The Fallen state
of Nature means that even in this least contaminated part of our reality,
predation, parasitism, and competition are the rule. The strong devour the
weak. Even in the plant kingdom, vines strangle trees and roses grow thorns
for protection.
The Fallen state
of our Universe means that the very atomic structures, the building blocks of
matter, have been so distorted that matter itself is corrupted. As Heru says,
"The very stones of Earth cry out." Matter, instead of existing in a pure and
perfect state, continually falls into entropy. We can still perceive something
of the original Divine order of things as we study the Cosmos. Yet we see
chaos even there, as galaxies collide and stars consume one another.
Before we plunge
into the details of the fall, I would like to offer some of Heru's words and
ask you to hold them in your consciousness as you read the next section.
Elora: I am so glad that I
have even a few memories of life before the Fall.
Heru: It is very helpful, even for those who do not have
direct memory, to call upon their Soul or their Monad [Higher Self] to hold up
for them that image of themselves in an Unfallen state. When each of you sees
your original template, and understands that you did not cause your Fall, that
you are not to blame for this Fall, you will have taken a huge first
step in reclaiming your Divine nature. And when each one of you begins that
path - the path of separating what is not you, what is the Fallen, from who
you truly are - it is a path of glory that I cannot put into words for you.
There is so much wondrous joy that awaits you in this discovery. For each one
of you, each and every individual on this Planet, has descended from the very
highest lineage. You were created by Creator Gods of the highest order, and as
such Royalty, the likes of which you cannot imagine, flows in your blood, in
your bones, in your DNA. It is your heritage, it is your destiny, and it is
time to reclaim this.
Part 3 - The History
of the Fall
Elora: Heru, if Prime Creator made and designed this
Creation to be one of joy, harmony, and perfection, what happened?
Heru: Approximately 1.3 billion years ago in your time,
there was an invasion which occurred in a universe near this one - an invasion
of darkness. What we will call darkness, for the purpose of
these discussions, is a non-souled, non-living substance, antithetical in
structure to the basic life inherent in every atom of Creation. It is not
known where it comes from, or who or what designed it. It has the tendency to
permeate anything that it touches, though some Beings have been able to resist
it, at least in maintaining the purity of their spirit.
The Universes had
never experienced conflict prior to this event, and therefore the membranes
around them were only designed as containment of form and not as a protective
barrier. I would liken this invasion to the effect of the bite of a poisonous
spider or snake on the Human body. The original Universe which was affected
then sickened, and essentially died in a very short period of time, almost
immediately. Of the Beings living in it, those who could do so fled into the
neighboring Universes, unknowingly bringing contamination with them. It was at
that time that a small assemblage of Beings was sent to help. This group was
not the one to which the Light Workers on Earth belong; this was prior to that
time. The structure of the one dead Universe was collapsed and melted back
into the All, with great sadness and solemn ceremony.
Those who had
escaped seemed at that point largely unscathed. But from that time forward,
the surrounding Universes began to experience some disharmony. And this began
to grow and magnify, and spread rapidly, as there is much commerce between
universes. This spread continued and did not seem overly alarming, just
concerning. When this reached some several thousand universes, it was decided
that a concerted effort would be made to deal with the situation. Therefore a
large group of Beings assembled, and that is most generally the group that the
Readers here belong to - the group which we call the Light Workers. They
arrived, each of them with their specialty and their mission, and began to do
their work.
If you were to
examine the state of those affected Universes at that time, as compared to the
present, they would look far more light and harmonious than your current
Universe does. It was as though everything was perhaps one degree off where it
should be. It was small, it was subtle, it was not dramatic. There was not a
great deal of suffering, there were no wars, there was just a level of
disharmony, a small amount of disease, and a sense that everything was
slightly off. Things were no longer perfect. Meanwhile the insidious nature of
this poison, or this Darkness, was that it penetrated deeper into the infected
Beings and deeper into the systems in these Universes. The worst part about
this poison is that, unbeknownst to the host, it would usurp its free
will in a very subtle way and begin to redirect its life.
At this time
there was a concentration of many of the great and mighty Beings who were
contaminated and infected by darkness, such as the Creator Gods, Angels,
Archangels, and Elohim. It is the fall of these elevated Beings which, in your
mythology, later came to be known as the Lucifer Rebellion. Again, unbeknownst
to these Beings, their free will had been usurped and they were being
guided into paths that would not normally have been their choice. The reason
that there were many Great and Mighty who fell was two-fold. One was that the
infected Creator Gods and the Angelic Beings who were in that original
Universe were the ones who managed to escape. They were more mobile than a cat
or a bird, for example, in terms of traversing great space and time. They then
met with their equals to work on the problem, and their equals and
counterparts then too became infected. Therefore, because of the nature of
those who escaped the original Universe and who dealt with the melting down of
that Universe, they unknowingly ended up contaminating a large number of very
High-level Beings.
Each of these
Beings would have a job, so to speak. Wherever they were working, and whatever
they were assigned to when they returned, would then also be corrupted.
Therefore Fallen Creator Gods would create Fallen Universes. These were much
darker than your Universe is currently and are not salvageable; they are not
structured on the basic Sacred Geometric Principles that your Universe is
structured on. There was also a point in time, just prior to the erection of
the Frequency Fence, when these Creator Gods decided that they would
create in their own way and in their own manner. In their delusion, they
declared this a superior Creation to that of Prime Creator.
Elora: Did the contamination then
spread from the highest Dimensions down?
Heru: Yes. As I stated earlier, when the original invaded
Universe died and was melted down, those highest Beings out of that Universe
are the ones who escaped. Therefore this contamination happened from
the highest Orders, and actually spread downward through the Dimensions. In
the Fallen Universes, darkness exists downwards from the Eleventh
Dimension.
Part 4 - The Fall of
our own Universe
Heru
states that about six percent of the Universes in this Creation are Dark.
About two percent are wholly Dark, for they were created by the Fallen Creator
Gods. The other four percent were created Light and were subsequently invaded.
Our own Universe, which was originally a place of "symphonic
loveliness", in Heru's words, is one of these.
Elora: Heru, we would like to
discuss the Fall of the Universe that we live in. First, how many
Universes are there, and what percent are Dark or compromised?
Heru: The Universes in this Creation number in the tens of
thousands. Darkness is only in the last outer layers of the Universes. Perhaps
less than two percent are wholly Dark, and maybe an additional four percent
are embattled.
Elora: Then let us look for a
moment at the creation of this Universe. We know that universes are made by
Creator Gods such as yourself; and that in order to create the large
universes they work in groups. Who created our Universe? Several years ago we
were told, by a source outside thisUuniverse, that its creator was
called Godin. Who is Godin?
Heru: The spelling of this name is G-O-D-I-N-J, and the "j"
is almost silent. Godinj is actually not one person. It is the collective
signature of the dozen or so Creator Gods who came together to do this. That
signature, Godinj, is written in the atomic structure of all matter in the
Universe, and that is why it carries power.
Elora: We notice the similarity
between this name and our word "God".
Heru: Yes, and I believe if there were scholars who could
get this name into the Hebrew alphabet, they would find some good information
and make theories around it.
Elora: Please explain exactly what
Godinj is.
Heru: Godinj is a group of Creator Gods who wove the
membrane, creating the perimeters of this Uuniverse around the great plasma
given to them by Prime Creator. They themselves form, in essence, the nucleus
of that great cell [i.e. the Universe]. And spinning out from them are all of
the forms of this Universe, large to small. [Elora: Were you and Durga/Sekhmet part of the
original collective of Godinj?] No, we were more in the role of advisors,
and we chose the beings that make up Godinj.
Elora: Please describe the Fall of
our Universe.
Heru: Your mythologies have many descriptions of the Fall,
the most famous in the West of course being Adam and Eve, and the Apple and
the Snake. If we use this as a framework, we would say that the Apple is the
body of contamination and contaminated knowledge, the knowledge of duality. We
would say that the Snake was the carrier, the contaminated Creator Gods and
Angels and Archangels. And Adam and Eve would represent the original blueprint
of Humanity as well as that of this Creation and this Universe. When this
poisoned fruit was consumed, not only did the blueprint of Humanity fall and
become corrupted, but the life forms and worlds also fell. So both the Adamic
and Edenic blueprints for this entire Universe fell.
There was, of
course, resistance. The Creator Gods Godinj - those who are instrumental in
creating and holding this Universe in form - were divided. Some fell, and some
were then imprisoned by the ones that fell, giving the Fallen essentially free
rein. There were some very, very destructive battles in this Universe. An
uneasy truce was then struck, with the Dark dominating the Light, but the
Light holding enough mass and power to prevent the entire Universe from
falling. Many compromises were made, not for the better, but for the purposes
of stalling the Dark until rescue could be effected. And that is pretty much
where things have stood up until now.
Elora: Did the Fall of our
Universe occur fairly early on in terms of the invasion, or
relatively late in the game, so to speak?
Heru: Early on. It occurred about 900 million years ago, in
your time. [Elora: What percent Dark
is our Universe at this time?] It is about 75% Dark.
Elora: Going back to the
information we originally received, we were told that Godinj made a
terrible error in the creation of this Universe, and that in the
process he himself became split into two parts, one Light and one Dark. Is
there any truth to this?
Heru: This is an interpretation of what happened. What
occurred was that this Uuniverse was created close to perfect. It had some
slightly flawed blueprints, which have occurred in the outer or newer
Uuniverses, but everything was functioning relatively well here. When this
attack happened, the Dark Forces used those flaws to create a tremendous fall
and rending. When that occurred, it split the overlighting Council of Creator
Gods who created this Universe, so there was a rending within that group. Two
of these Creator Gods fell, and this again relates to what you call the
Lucifer myth. And those who fell are the ones who have created the completely
Dark Universes.
Elora: Please explain the slight
flaws in the replication of blueprints in the Universes, and how the
Dark used this.
Heru: The basic structures of all life, including DNA and
atomic structures, were created essentially the same throughout this Creation.
In the process of creating more and more universes, the outer petals on the
flower of Creation contained a few minute distortions in DNA and also in
atomic structure. This happened as the replications of these basic structures
and blueprints were repeated countless times. However, these minuscule flaws
were not seen until the Dark invaded. The Dark then used this as an opening
and magnified and further distorted these imperfections. In the Unfallen outer
Universes, this has not been much of a problem and is being corrected with
ease.
Elora: Did this damage to the DNA
only affect life forms on the lower Dimensions?
Heru: No. DNA is a multi-dimensional structure which has its
roots in the Twelfth Dimension and passes through all of the Dimensions into
the Third; and the structures of life are then built upon it. Therefore truly
each cell of your body is a gateway to the higher Dimensions. When the Creator
Gods and other High Beings fell, the DNA became damaged and distorted. The
Godinj Collective, for example, is the support for every cell of life in this
particular Universe. When it fell, every cell within this Universe was
affected. Therefore the corruption begins at the top and descends down into
each cell of Creation, distorting all throughout the entire process. And not
only the cells are affected, but the same applies to the atomic structure.
From the very top, the atomic structure was distorted. An effect of this
distortion is the fact that in a Fallen Universe all matter is subject to
entropy [changes through its infection]. This is one of the Laws of
Physics in your world. In an Unfallen Universe, this is not the case.
Part 5 - The Fallen
Experience
Elora: As we continue with information about the Fall, I
would like to remind our Readers that this information is only being given out
now because of the fact that rescue is at hand. As Heru stated in the
Introduction to this book: "I want you to know that the only reason this
stark truth is being allowed to come forward at this time is because of the
certainty and the nearness of the dissolving of all that is Dark. It is truly
very close to us now, and even upon us. " Later Chapters will focus on the
coming Restoration and Reclamation of Earth and our Universe.
Elora: I would like to understand
the many ways the Forces of Darkness have distorted life here and made certain
things impossible, and other things of a destructive or unhappy nature
the norm. Like children raised in highly dysfunctional or abusive families who
have no idea that their experience is wrong and "abnormal", even perhaps
criminal, I think we on this Planet have no idea of the extent of abnormality
in our own life experience. How does all of this relate to the fall?
Heru: This is really a vast question, but let me first state
that none of these conditions exist in an Unfallen Universe or world. There
are as many pathways of disease and disharmony as there are illnesses of body,
mind, and society. There are countless factors, and I could list them all. Let
us start, however, with the fundamental premise that what society has defined
as Human nature - the aggressive desire for conquest, the desire for
dominance, greed, selfishness, cruelty - all of these things are not normal
and are the result of the Fall. Then when you look at how this so-called Human
nature has expressed itself in culture, in society, and in the institutions
that govern this world, you have an idea of the complexity of what needs to be
reformed in every system and on every level. Be assured that all of this will
change, and very rapidly, as the Restoration of your Planet and your Universe
proceed. And as Humans are restored to their original nature, their hearts and
minds will again express the divine blueprint and perfect harmony that was
intended by Creator.
Elora: Are there some sectors
of the population, such as political Leaders, Darker than
others?
Heru: Yes. Those who are the most aggressive in acquiring
and maintaining power and control over others are in general quite a bit
Darker, and are also oftentimes used as vehicles for some of the Fallen Beings
to carry out their agendas.
Elora: What percentage of
the Human race at this time is not corrupted by some degree of Darkness?
Heru: All Humans are affected by Darkness to some degree.
Because it exists on the atomic level, there is really no way to escape it.
However, we have noted that the souls of some Beings have been able to resist
this influence. More than half of the people on this Planet, perhaps as high
as 60% of the Humans on this Earth, are in a state where their soul, their
spirit, their intention in life, is to manifest Light. And that is truly a
miracle. Things look so bad, and the negative structures are so strongly in
place; yet the weakness in the Plan of the Dark is that they have not been
able to corrupt the Human spirit in so many. [Elora: I often think of the humble
people of Earth, many of them very poor, many living in
underprivileged countries, yet who maintain their purity of spirit and
dedication to God.] Yes, and many of them are much happier than the
privileged.
Elora: What percent Dark is Earth
at this time?
Despite the fact that over half of Humanity still
holds to the Light, the Darkness tends to be in control here because of all
the systems that are in place. Therefore I would have to say that Earth is, at
this time, about 75 to 80% Dark.
Elora: What, if any, is the
difference in the personal experience of life between those infiltrated by
Darkness and those not?
Heru: Imagine, if you would, two tuning forks. One of them
might be covered with whatever junk that would prevent it from sounding, but
the tuning fork itself is still in perfect pitch. At any time that it is
unwrapped and struck, it will resonate. Because of that it holds at its core
that true resonance, even though it is not sounding. Then imagine a second
tuning fork, where the tines have been twisted and distorted. Whether it is
wrapped or not wrapped, whether it is struck or unstruck, it always carries
that distortion at its core. And that is not to say that this is
uncorrectable.
Elora: Is life easier for those
Humans who are Fallen, who are not resisting the Dark?
Heru: That is perhaps too broad a question. In some cases
yes, in that they would receive a great deal of support in acting the
nefarious schemes of the Dark. You could say the wheels are greased and their
ambitions are oftentimes not thwarted, because they are in essence Sons of the
Ruling Body, whether that is literally or in spirit. But ease does not equate
to happiness or harmony. [Elora: Is
there a tremendous pain deep in the soul of all the Fallen?] How
could there not be?
Part 6 - A Creation
without Defences
Elora: If this Creation was made without any form of
negativity, then was it unable to defend itself against Darkness? Why did not
the Creator act to drive Darkness out of the Creation?
Heru: This Creation is a creation of Love and Light, of
beauty, of vast amounts of diversity. And as I said earlier, it is an
expression of something beyond words, that indescribable place which the
Creator expressed from. In this expression there was no thought of destructive
or negative forces. These were not even conceived of as being a possibility.
Therefore this Creation was created without weapons, without defenses. You
will see in the Universes which are not Fallen, for example, that the whole
concept of predation is much different.
When this
Creation was attacked, although the Prime Creator was aware of it instantly,
the Creator was not able to comprehend the danger and was not able immediately
to come up with a good solution. Therefore it spread. Really, the amount of
time that Darkness has been here is a very short one in terms of the time of
the Creator. To use an analogy, it is as if this Creation were a Human who was
bitten by a brown recluse spider. The initial bite did not seem that bad, and
nothing was done immediately. But as with a brown recluse spider, the toxins
spread from cell to cell, bringing death, rot, and decay with it, until the
flesh around the original bite began to die. It is at that point that the body
would begin to marshal its defenses. However, as with the brown recluse
spider, the natural defenses would perhaps not be enough. And in fact, as
stated before, this Creation had no defenses whatsoever.
Therefore it has
taken some planning and engineering in order to create weapons that were never
before conceived of, to create defenses that were never before conceived of.
For you see, the Angels and Creator Gods, and all of the Beings who are on the
front line of this fight, have had to cobble together defenses and weapons out
of whatever they can pick up. They have been picking up their shovels and
broomsticks and trying to fight a highly sophisticated invader when they had
no prior knowledge of defensive strategy. And that is why in many cases it
appears that the Dark side wins the battles. But the shift is happening. The
Creator has come up with a strategy. The weapons are in place; the Armies of
Light have been created; and the tide has turned. And in a short swift time,
the War will be won.
Elora: Still, why did help not come
earlier? Were talking about an enormous stretch of time here. Is it not true
that all the original beings in this Universe have been crying out to the
Creator for help, with their uncounted trillions of voices, and for eons?
Heru: Yes, and it is being answered. I know it seems to
Humans and to many life-forms that this has taken such a long time to
accomplish. And there is regret that there has been so much suffering and that
this has taken such a long time. I have outlined the reasons, but there is
definitely regret that there has been this amount of suffering.
Chapter THREE: THE LIGHT
WORKERS
Some time after
our Creation had been invaded by the Dark Beings, plans were made to heal and
counteract the damage. The first plan was put into place about 500 million
years ago. At this time the true intent of the Dark Forces had not been
revealed, and it was thought that they were innocently harming the Universes
into which they had spread. Therefore, the first major attempt to help the
Fallen Universes involved the sending of a substantial force of Light Beings
into each of the Universes that had been affected. These Light Beings were
mostly from the Inner Universes, the older ones which are located nearest the
Godverse and which are closest to the pristine purity and power of the
original Creation. The Beings who were sent were healers, restorers, and
educators, for it was then believed that the invading Beings could be helped
and restored to the Divine flow of life in this Creation. Most of the Light
Workers on Earth belong to this group, and therefore most of us have been in
this particular Universe for about 500 million years. The Light Workers are
generally characterized by a high degree of awareness, along with a profound
longing for home.
There were many
aspects to this initial plan. The one I am most familiar with involved the
bringing of pure, uncorrupted genetic or blueprint material from the Godverse
to a selected number of critical planets in those Universes which had damaged
genetics. As you read this section, you may come to a remembrance of your
intended part in this great plan.
The Mission of the
Light Workers
Elora: Please give some additional information on the
group of Light Workers which was sent about 500 million years ago to help the
Dark Universes. We'd like to know what prompted this group of Beings to come,
who made the decisions, how they were chosen or how they volunteered, and
so on.
Heru: The Creator Gods in the Fallen Universes convened a
Council. They met and put forth a call for help. This call went out and a
Great Council was convened amongst the Creator Gods of the Light Universes. An
extensive recruitment then took place to assemble a large entourage of
multi-skilled, multi-faceted, multi-dimensional Beings to come and do what
they thought would be reclamation work. It was hoped that the size and skills
of this force would be sufficient.
This force
arrived into the Universes which had been affected by darkness, and at first
things seemed to be going well. They set up their schools, their healing
missions, and so on - all of the work that they felt would be needed. Some
thousands of years into this project, the Dark achieved a critical mass,
declared itself, and sealed off this Quadrant of Universes behind the
Frequency Fence. And essentially at that point the battles began.
Elora: What kind of numbers were
sent into a Universe such as this one?
Heru: Hundreds of thousands of Beings were sent into each
Universe. This venture was considered very important, and the recruiting
effort was large. It went across pretty much the entire spectrum of talents
and Beings. At that time it was still believed that the Dark Beings could be
helped, and so the Light Workers that were sent were chosen as healers,
restorers, teachers, and so on.
Elora: Would you speak on some of
the other major facets of the plans and purposes of these Light Forces? I feel
this is important because Light Workers reading this material may remember the
reasons for which they came here.
Heru: Yes. I would suggest to each of the Light Workers who
come to read this to look at their passion and their talents. For instance if
someone has a passion for Akashic record work or healing work, to look at
that, and see it as the seed of the Mission they came here to
accomplish. It will also be helpful to realize that great numbers of people
with similar talents and similar Missions were sent into each Universe. For
example, perhaps several thousand people with the great ability of Akashic
Record Reclamation would go into each Dark Universe and be stationed
throughout. Then there would have been the intention to link up with a Being
in the Healing Arts, or a Being doing genetic work, or whatever. And these
different groups would have worked hand in hand, and put together a
comprehensive program for healing not only individuals, but worlds and
systems. Since your personal work involved bio-systems, for instance, you
would have worked with geneticists, and would have also worked with Beings who
specialized in cleaning up various types and levels of pollution. Then there
would have been the teachers, the educators, those who specialized in
emotional and spiritual work, and so on.
These Beings then
began to set up something almost along the lines of a great university on each
planet, so you would have a whole university type structure of classes on
healing and other subjects, which would be coordinated from a centralized
location. Since there are many inhabited planets in each of the Fallen
Universes, a teacher or healer would be assigned to many, not just one.
Remember that wormhole travel at that time was very possible, though it
has largely broken down since then. Parts of this great system were actually
set up within the Universes before everything was totally disrupted.
Elora: Are the remains of
this original force of Light Workers now concentrated on the Twelve
Critical Planets? [Please see the Glossary for a definition
of the Twelve Critical Planets, of which Earth is one.]
Heru: There are remains on each of those Planets. However,
these areas have been targeted by the Dark Forces, so many have fled to some
safer areas. There are some of these Beings in that area where your relatives
are, near the edge of this Universe. Those who could flee to safety did so,
however many were entrapped in the karmic cycle of this Planet or wherever
they were at the time.
Elora: Please discuss briefly what
it was like for us when the Fall happened, knowing nothing of darkness
or even of defending ourselves.
Heru: It was horrible beyond words. If you were to look at
some of the sections of Michelangelo's fresco of the Last Judgment and you
look at the Fallen Souls, it would look something like that, only magnified
many hundreds of thousands of times. The Light Workers and other Beings in
these Universes were trapped, and ripped asunder from their connectedness with
Prime Creator, and also their connectedness with all their companions. There
was the rending apart of Twin Souls; and many other connections were also torn
apart. For example, those who don't have Twin Souls would have their
connection to Nature severed, or their connection to the Creator Gods, or to
Prime Creator, severed or twisted. It was like a descent into Hell.
Elora: Have many of us
attempted to return home, and have we been unable to do so?
Heru: I would say just about everybody who has any
consciousness left has desired to go home, but most have had no way to do so.
Elora: Did a high percentage
of the Light Workers “fall”?
Heru: Even one Being falling is a high percentage. But I
would say in the range of 30% fell. And I believe that most or all of these
Beings will be reclaimed. [Elora:
How did you, yourself, resist the temptation to fall?] In my own
case, I never felt the temptation or the lure of whatever it is that the
Darkness has offered, and so for me resistance has not been difficult in that
way. It is the only thing I know, to be of Light and to be of Service.
Elora: Is it correct that the vast
majority of Light Workers on this Planet are from the original group
who came into the Fallen Universes to help?
Heru: That is correct. And it is the Light Workers,
collectively, who have taken the greatest brunt of this destruction. For you
simultaneously fell victim to the controlling nature of the darkness and yet
could see that this was not the true nature of Humanity, for you had your
memories intact. So this has been, for all of you, the roughest ride.
Elora: Is there anything you would
like to convey to the Light Workers?
I would like to say that the remnants of the families
or the groups that people came in with are here. The time is right for
people to seek each other out, through whatever means is available, in terms
of like-minded groups and conversations with people who have similar passions.
They may wish to form discussion groups, either in person or through the
Internet. There can be a sharing of experiences with no agenda, simply trying
to jog each other's memories and come up with common experiences.
The other thing I
would like to say is that the Beings who came into this project were
considered the best and the brightest within the Creation, representing a
cross section of all of the kinds of talents of all the Creator Gods, across
all the Universes. They were not Creator Gods specifically, but they were
representatives of their particular brands of creation, in a sense. [Elora: It must have been a loss to the
rest of Creation, then, to have their best and brightest lost for so
long.] Yes, and I would also like to say that I believe all will be
reclaimed. It is my hope that even those who were lost or melted down can be
restored, and there are relatively few of those.
Elora: Why are these Beings from
the Older Universes the finest and brightest souls? Are we just older?
Heru: Well, that's perhaps a qualitative judgment on my
part, a preference on my part. It's maybe not fair of me to say finer and
brighter, but they are among my favorites. [Elora: What would be the difference between
one of these Beings and one from an outer Universe?] It would be like the
difference between an ancient wise tree and a young sapling.
Elora: Please give some
further information about the particular aspect of this work that has made
Earth so important - that of selecting twelve critical planets and
seeding perfect genetic material into them.
Heru: That was seen as part of the Rescue Mission, as it was
seen that the genetics of the Fallen Universes had been corrupted and damaged.
At that time, it was not known that the Forces of Darkness were so adamantly
bent on destruction and control. It was thought that they were wayward and
were innocently damaging the Creation, not through evil intent but just
through being in an inharmonious state. It was not seen to be a consciously
driven attempt at destruction, more a byproduct of their flawed nature.
Therefore it was felt that if perfect genetic material could be re-introduced
into the Fallen Universes, then their genetics and their blueprints could be
corrected.
The further that
you get from the Godverse, the Center of the Universes, the more and more
flaws and divergence you get from the original, perfected blueprint of life.
Therefore the Universes that are furthest from the Godverse are the ones where
these flaws have multiplied and magnified. It's similar to the way that DNA
will form new cells, but as it multiplies hundreds and thousands of times,
flaws develop and then perpetuate themselves and increase. What you and your
group did was to take original material from the divine blueprint, material
taken from very near the center of things, and bring it way out to the edge of
Creation, to this critical point which is Earth. These critical planets were
carefully chosen as they form a grid within the Universe. In each of the outer
Universes, in fact some of the closer in ones as well, there has been this
embedding of key points. In the Fallen Universes they have been fought over
greatly and have been the source of many of the wars, because control of these
key points means control of the Light coming in.
However the
original flaws in the outer Universes would have been easily corrected, had
not the Dark Forces taken advantage of them to damage, corrupt, and destroy
the genetics and blueprints in the Fallen Universes.
One of the most
damaging results of the Invasion was the fall or taking down of some of the
Creator Gods. For each universe is created by a Being or Beings. Therefore as
the Creator Gods were corrupted, what they brought forth was faulty DNA and
faulty structures and so on. For what is not created in Light is an
abomination. The fallen Creator Gods created Universes which are almost
entirely Dark and devoid of Light.
Elora: Was the perfect genetic
material in the Twelve key Planets being held for the future?
Heru: There are two aspects here. There were Beings who
brought in genetic material to restore that which was damaged. Your Mission
was somewhat different in that it came somewhat later, as a last gasp effort
to retain the integrity of things before it was lost. [Elora: And do you still believe that this
perfect genetic material from the Twelve Critical Planets will be able to
restore the damaged genetics in this Universe?] It is quite likely, yes.
It looks to be still doable.
Elora: For those of us who
have been here in the Fallen Universes, has there been any benefit?
Heru: The benefit is of endeavoring to save that portion of
Creation from being overtaken by the Darkness; there is a great benefit there.
The great heroics of the Beings who have come here have not gone unsung, and
the service that has been rendered is very appreciated. These Beings become
great teachers, and in doing so serve the Light mightily.
Chapter FOUR: THE ROLE OF PRIME
CREATOR
This section
mentions two very important components of the restoration of Creation: the
Omniversal Energy and the Light Warriors. Details are included in later
chapters; please consult the Glossary
for short definitions.
Part 1: The Loss of
Faith in the Creator
Elora: Heru, our topic for today is
not a pleasant one. After the channeling we did a few days
ago, as I was mulling it over, my emotions began to boil. First
I felt intense grief as I considered all the suffering that has
occurred due to the invasion of darkness, particularly because it was
useless and purposeless, not part of some greater plan. Then, deep
anger and rage at the Creator came up, underlain by a profound sense
of betrayal and abandonment. I'm sure these feelings have an irrational
component. Nevertheless I'm going to share the track of my emotions
with you, because I'm convinced that almost all Humans on Earth and in all
of the Fallen Universes have similar emotions, consciously or not.
Heru: They do.
Elora: First of all, the
amount of time that we're dealing with here is staggering. You said
that the original invasion happened about 1.3 billion years ago, and
that our Universe was invaded about 900 million years ago.
Heru: That is correct.
Elora: Then I started thinking
about the number of universes that must have fallen. If the universes
number in the tens of thousands, let's say just for example that there
are 40,000 of them. If six percent are fallen or embattled, as
you have said, then we have 2400 Dark Universes! And I feel that a
billion years and 2400 Dark Universes is just way, way too much, and way,
way, way too long.
Heru: I agree.
Elora: This is not like a
spider bite on a person's arm. It's like losing a whole hand
to infection and death. In fact, it feels almost to me as if this
Creation is like a beautiful woman who has been raped. Maybe the rape
only took place in her vagina, in six percent of her body, but it affects the
whole, and it's not a small thing.
Heru: That is a good analogy.
Elora: When I began to think of the
amount of suffering and devastation that has occurred because darkness was
allowed to spread, and wasn't dealt with for such an incredibly long time,
a tremendous feeling welled up in me that said, "Regret isn't enough."
For those on the highest level to say they're sorry they didn't act sooner is
just not enough to balance the weight of the countless numbers of Beings who
went through not just many lifetimes of suffering, but millions of such
lifetimes. It's also not enough for those Beings who have actually been
destroyed, who have ceased to exist. For them, the rescue has come too late.
They are gone forever.
Heru: That is true.
Elora: I feel that hardwired into
all life in this universe is the belief that Creator is loving, Creator is
just, Creator is merciful. But in fact, those Beings in the Fallen Universes
found that when darkness invaded, God did not act. God did not protect the
innocent. God did not stop the rape, the devastation, of worlds and galaxies
and universes. Like a husband who is cowardly or paralyzed, God stood
by and allowed His Creation to be raped, stood by and watched and did nothing,
when we were fighting not only for our own existence but sacrificing ourselves
to help the whole. God is finally acting and we are all grateful, but it feels
like too little, too late. Yes, we need help, but we needed it about a
billion years ago!
Heru: Yes.
Elora: At this point Heru, I feel
a need to ask: Do you trust God, the Prime Creator?
Heru: I trust the intentions. I do not always feel that the
Prime Creator can totally reach into the Creation and effect the change that
is needed. Just as I recently tried to manifest in your third dimensional
world and was unable to, Prime Creator has attempted to deal with this
but has been, up until now, unable to deal with it. [Elora: But you do absolutely and totally
trust the intentions of Creator?) Yes.
Elora: I realized that there's
a large part of me that no longer has that trust. I feel like
a child in a household where an invader broke in and raped,
tortured, and killed the children, while the parents stayed on the top floor
of the house and didn't do anything. How could I ever trust my parents again?
Then
a feeling came that is perhaps
even worse than the anger. And that is the sense of being betrayed and
abandoned by God. I know that I was part of the group of Light Workers
which were sent here 500 million years ago to help the Fallen Universes. To
use yet another analogy, I feel like a member of a special task
force that is sent by my government to a dark and dangerous place. We
are sent by our Country, and we are sent with the mandate and the promise,
"Establish a base - reinforcements will follow, very soon." Heru,
am I wrong? I feel in my bones that this was said to those of
us who volunteered to work in the Dark Universes.
Heru: It was, and the help was not able to come through.
Elora: So we went out. We suffered,
we died, we have been ringed about with enemies all around. But no help
arrived. We sent telegrams, we sent messages, we cried out for help.
But no help came. Not until now. But by now, as a force we are in rags
and tatters and a lot of us didn't even make it to this point.
Heru: This is true.
Elora: The sense of
abandonment that I feel around this is so profound that it feels as
if every cell in my body could weep for a thousand years.
In any
case , to conclude this tirade of
emotion, I return to the metaphor of the woman who gets raped. The Husband
finally acts, the perpetrator is carried off to jail, and the woman is
healed of her physical wounds. But what about her emotional scars? She
still carries, imbedded in her soul substance, not one trauma but two. First,
the trauma of the rape, and secondly, the trauma of the fact that her Husband
allowed it to happen, for a long stretch of time that, for her, was
an eternity of horror.
Heru: Yes.
Elora: So now the Creator is
finally acting to expel the dark invaders. This is a time of great joy.
But, as we who have suffered the effects of this event begin to raise
our heads and to see the Light again, mixed with our gratitude are the
painful emotions that I've just described. So I feel that the healing
which will take place must also occur within the family of this Creation
itself, between Creator and creatures. We have uncountable numbers of Beings
now who have ceased, on some level and to some degree, to trust
God. How will this trust be restored?
Heru: I don't know that I have the answers to this. These
are profound and deeply sorrowful questions. And I am sort of in the middle,
where I have participated in the creation of the universes. I have watched
them fall, and have been to some degree powerless to prevent or correct that.
I don't even know how to begin to address the sorrow and the loss.
Elora: I know that when I feel
anger at someone, that anger immediately evaporates when I can stand in
that person's shoes. Perhaps if we, the creatures in this Creation, could
truly grasp what the Creator went through when the invasion occurred, then we
could forgive this great lapse of time and the unspeakable horrors that have
happened.
Heru: Yes. I would suggest attempting a direct
communication, having Karen channel the Creator. And express what you have
expressed to me, directly.
Elora: Can you add anything else?
Heru: I would tell you that all of the Ascended Masters have
felt similar emotions to what you have expressed. If you would look at the
life of Jeshua [Jesus], he would be a pretty good manifestation of the attempt
of all of us to effect change, and how that was ruined and distorted.
[Elora: Are you speaking of his
life, or what happened to his teachings?] Both his teachings and
what happened to him, in the Crucifixion. As this world fell further into
darkness, any attempt at a public ministry by an Ascended Master would meet
with the same fate.
Part 2: The Prime
Creator responds
Karen and
I took Heru's advice, and we set out in an attempt to access some aspect of
the consciousness of that being whom we call Creator. I must confess here that
I have always felt extremely skeptical of those who profess to channel "God".
In fact, in a lifetime of travels on the inner planes, I had never encountered
any being or consciousness whom I could call God. However, when Karen and I
called in the Prime Creator of this Creation at Heru's suggestion, there was
indeed a response from a Consciousness which was both awesomely powerful and
tenderly loving. I still do not know if our Prime Creator is the
ultimate God beyond which there is no other. I do feel that we communicated
with an aspect of the Consciousness of the Creator, however. The energy was so
intense that the words coming through were sometimes, of necessity, extremely
simple. I wish that these words could convey the profound power and love which
filled the room during those moments.
Elora: Greetings to you, Creator.
We have called on you in hopes that we can understand you better, and to heal
our relationships with you. We understand that you are the One who created
this Creation that we live in. Is this correct?
Prime Creator: Yes. [Elora:
Are you a singular Being, or are you an expression of group mind, an
expression of a group or Council which created this Creation?] I am
One. [Elora: Do you have gender?]
No.
Elora: Are there Creations created
by Gods other than yourself?
Prime Creator: It appears to me that there are but I do not interface
with them.
Elora: Would you please describe to
us something of the vision that you held when you created this particular
Creation?
Prime Creator: I have created many Creations, and this was to be my
most beautiful Creation yet to date. In large part it is successful. I am
aware of your pain and concern in this part of the Fallen Universes. I would
like to discuss that today.
Elora: Thank you, we would as well.
How did you feel or perceive the initial attack of darkness?
Prime Creator: It was actually fairly small initially, like stepping
on a nail; or a pinprick or a bee sting, something of that nature. The initial
pain was not that severe. However there was a venom that was inserted through
that opening, which began to spread fairly subtly and rapidly - subtly enough
that I did not perceive its spread immediately. This foreign invader began to
lay eggs and set up colonies. And that did not appear extremely harmful at
first. It seemed benign and it seemed that these Universes would not be harmed
by it, for I felt there was room for all.
Elora: At that point, were you
getting calls for help?
Prime Creator: No, for these beings were not manifesting their true
intent for quite a long period of time. They were well established before they
revealed their criminal intent. Regarding when that intent was revealed, let
us see if we can set some timelines. Your time is difficult for me to relate
to, so perhaps you can help by giving a framework.
Elora: Heru states that the initial
invasion occurred about 1.3 billion years ago. To continue, at some
point you realized there was a threat, and these invaders were not
innocent?
Prime Creator: Yes. It seems that this occurred hundreds of millions
of years ago, but not billions. And so there would have been that long amount
of time for the corruption to spread and to spread, amongst the Creator Gods,
the Angelic Hierarchies, the Elohim, and the other hierarchies, almost all of
which have been contaminated. During that time the Dark Beings were keeping
within themselves, and very closely guarded, the secret of their criminal
intent. The fullness of this criminal intent did not become clear until the
Dark Universes began being born out of the darkness. Again, that time was
perhaps several hundred million years ago, but not as much as a billion.
Elora: It appears that the Light
Workers were first sent into the contaminated Universes about 500 million
years ago. So perhaps it was shortly before that.
Prime Creator: Yes, that is most likely correct. At that time it was
not known whether these Light Forces would prevail or how effective they could
be, for we had and I had never encountered anything like this. There was hope
that this would be enough. And all along the way, those of my
Creation who had succumbed attempted to hide their contamination. Therefore
throughout this whole process was obfuscation and delay. These delays made it
take longer than it should have for it to become apparent that the efforts of
the Light Forces were not enough.
Elora: Were the dark and
contaminated Universes sealed off at this points so they could not
infect others?
Prime Creator: I had no mechanism with which to do so. This invading
force was able to penetrate anything and everything in this Creation. There
was really no material at that time in this Creation built in such a way that
could deflect or seal or contain this contamination. It was at that point that
I saw the need to create something outside of this Creation, and began to
create a new Creation. And that is where the Warriors of Light have come from.
Elora: Why did this take so
long?
Prime Creator: The declaration of the Dark and the erection of the
Frequency Fence happened about 500 million years ago in your time. In the age
of this particular Creation this is a relatively short time period, though it
would seem incredibly vast to you. That being said, the greatest difficulty in
bringing forth the Light Warriors was in creating an entirely new substance
with which to create. Creating the forms, the personalities, the talents - all
of that - basically followed the patterns that had already been established.
But to create something wholly new, a new substance, takes a lot of time.
Elora: Why did you not send help to
the Light Beings who went into the Dark Universes, as promised?
Prime Creator: Help was sent, and it was defeated. [This statement
seemed to be followed by a deafening silence, as the tragedy of it sank
in.] In fact, instead of my sealing off the invaders, the invaders sealed
me off from this part of the Creation. And many have been lost.
Elora: Is all the infection more or
less located within a certain area of the Creation?
Prime Creator: Yes. [Elora:
Is it still spreading?] At this point, no, but only because of the
Light Warriors.
Elora: I know how we felt, we who
were in the Dark and Fallen Universes. We felt abandoned and betrayed by you.
We didn't understand that you had sent help. How did you feel at that time?
Prime Creator: The whole of the Creation wept. There are no words to
describe the grief at the loss of part of my beloved, for this whole Creation
functions as one entity. And it was as if she were dying and amputated - that
this part of her was amputated, and that the whole of her was going to die.
For the whole Creation has been threatened by this invasion.
Elora: It has been a
terrible thing. But then the new Creation was created, and you made the
Light Warriors.
Prime Creator: Yes. [Elora:
How do you see things now?] (Strongly) I have created something that no darkness can
resist. I have cordoned the darkness off from the rest of this
Creation, and have begun the Great Battle. I myself know nothing of war; it is
not a part of what I am. But amongst these Warriors of Light are great
Captains who are in the process of uncloaking themselves as we speak. And in a
twinkling of an eye, things in this Creation will look much different. Then
the healing will begin. Those Universes that were created by the Fallen will
be destroyed, for they are not reclaimable; they were not built upon my
founding principles of Light. [Elora:
And the Invaders will be destroyed?] Yes.
Elora: Will the Light Warriors
destroy all the darkness in this Creation?
Prime Creator: These Light Warriors will not stop at the perimeters
of my Creation. They will reach out into the heart of what sent the Darkness
here, and will destroy it. [Elora:
Once this Creation is cleared, will you protect it from further
attacks?] Yes, I will ring all of Creation with the Warriors of Light.
Elora: Have other Creations been
threatened?
Prime Creator: Yes, indeed. There was a second attack, on another of
my Creations. However it was much smaller and much later, and I was able to
fend it off. [Elora: And how about
those made by others?] I cannot say. [Elora: Those are too far distant for you?]
Yes.
Elora: Do you know where the Dark
Beings came from?
Prime Creator: Yes, but it is somewhat of an indescribable place.
There are no words. It is outside of this Creation.
Elora: How can the sense of
abandonment and betrayal, that so many of us feel, be healed?
Prime Creator: I would say that the proof is in the pudding. When I
have eliminated the darkness, then the healing will begin. Then faith can be
restored, and not until that time.
Elora: I realize my own
anger at you was unfounded, and ask you to forgive me for
that.
Prime Creator: My darling one, it is I who needs to ask your
forgiveness, for it is I who am responsible for what occurred. There are no
words to express the depth of my sorrow about this. [Elora: It is hard for us Humans to
realize and understand that even a Being so powerful as
yourself is not completely omniscient and omnipotent, to realize
that even for you this is a learning process.] Yes.
Elora: The hardest thing for me
is the Beings who were lost. Will there ever be a way to
reclaim them?
Prime Creator: Their blueprints are intact, their records are intact.
[Elora: But their essence? Is it
gone forever?] Once the darkness has been removed, we will see. It is not
known yet.
The
communication ended at this point, because I was crying, as was
Karen, and it seemed that Creator was weeping as well. The energy was
also too strong for her to handle, so we released the connection.
[Elora:] To explain the last part of the
communication: certain Beings within the Fallen Universes have been attacked
in such a destructive way that the only recourse was for them to be "melted
down" and returned to Source. An analogy would be a golden cup which is thrown
into a vat of molten gold. The pure metal remains, but all individuation is
lost. This has been the ultimate tragedy resulting from the Invasion of
Darkness, for many great and beautiful Beings have been lost. It is hoped,
however, that ultimately even they can be reclaimed.
A week later, we
spoke to the Creator again. The communication flowed more easily this time.
Part 3 -The Dance of
Creation
Elora: Creator, thank you for coming to speak with us
again today. We would like to know, first, can you affect change in this
world, in people's lives here?
Prime Creator: Yes. It is an interesting paradox. I know you have
been receiving information about the fact that when they become enlightened,
people have a sort of bubble around themselves where all they see is
love and light. To some degree, faith and belief playa big part in that.
[Elora: When people have faith you
can work more easily?] Yes.
Elora: I am puzzled by
something that Heru told me. He said that since we are a Free Will Universe,
the release of the Omniversal Energy and the Light Warriors had to be
petitioned for, and it was voted down many times, therefore delaying the
release greatly. Is it true that you were waiting on this petition to come to
you - and if so why, since surely you are aware that Free Will in the
Fallen Universes is a mockery?
Prime Creator: That is perhaps not quite the way I would describe it.
I don't want to say that Heru was incorrect, but from my perspective it was
somewhat different. It is one of those synchronies that is the magic of this
Creation. For the cry for intervention did not develop until the Light
Warriors were ready to be released. Therefore as fragmented - as fallen,
dense, separate, and dark as this sector of the Creation is - it still
resonates with my blood, with my life, and with my light. And this is proof of
it. And that, my dear, should make you very happy. For what that says is that
you still belong to me, you are still my beloved, and I still dance with you.
Elora: There was not a
unified cry for intervention before then?
Prime Creator: It was as if the Beings in this sector could feel the
help that was coming, they could smell it being ready. So as the readiness
came, the cry also came. That is why I say it is a synchronous happening.
Elora: Even on Earth, we
have prophecies which have looked forward to this time. And I've wondered,
how did we know?
Prime Creator: Exactly. You knew. And you still have that connection
with me, in spite of everything that has been done to each of you.
Elora: I have seen that a
mighty pulse of energy is going to come out of the Godverse some
time in the future. Could you explain exactly what this is?
Prime Creator: It is the Breath of God. My breath has great
restorative powers, as you can imagine - for healing, for restoration, and for
cleansing. [Elora: Will you breathe
once in that way, or many times until healing is complete?] Three times.
[Elora: Somehow I want to cry when I
hear that.] Because you know this, and because you know that these three
breaths will bring you complete wholeness.
Elora: You said that the Fallen
part of Creation was cut off from you. How did this occur? Have there been
Frequency Fences placed all around the Fallen part of Creation so that
we were disconnected from you and from the rest of Creation?
Prime Creator: Yes. This occurred in the reverse order from what you
may imagine. The invasion came. It appeared benign, and spread through a
number of universes. Once the invaders had an area sufficient to give them a
platform upon which to launch the takeover of this entire Creation, they then
built the Frequency Fences, cut everything off, and caused the Universes to
fall. All of the Fallen Universes are grouped together inside this Frequency
Fence.
Elora: So the Fallen part of
Creation became like a cancerous tumor, walled off from the rest of the
body.
Prime Creator: Yes, but once it reached a certain mass or density or
intensity, it would have exploded into the rest of Creation, just as a cancer
would metastasize.
Elora: I remember from being in
Virqie, which is of course a Light Universe, that there was a
continual experience of being connected to God. It was more than being
connected, it was that all life was One and all life flowed together. This is
part of what was cut off, this Oneness with the Whole?
Yes.
Elora: It seems that there is a
characteristic of this Creation, that the highest and most powerful
Beings, paradoxically, cannot seem to affect the manifest part of
Creation itself. Is that how this Creation is, or is it solely due to the
separation and sealing off that has been done by the Dark Forces?
Prime Creator: The latter. In an Unfallen Universe there is no
separation.
Elora: Some say that you, the
Creator, are too far above or too distant to take an active part in Creation,
and that the role of active participation in Creation must be
undertaken by other Beings and Forces. Can you speak to this?
Prime Creator: In the Unfallen part of my Creation I am very present
within every action, every cycle, every part of what happens. I am the stuff
from which the Creator Gods form the Universes, and so there is a process of
co-creation with both of us together. It is a beautiful dance. How it has been
distorted in the Fallen Universes, I do not really need to explain. But that
dance is a very interesting, multi-layered, fluid give and take. There is the
dance between me and the Creator Gods to create form, and then there is the
dance between me and the form, almost as lovers. The beauty, the intricacy,
the intensity of all of this is a magical song. And yes, it has been very
distorted.
Karen went to a
lecture last night where the speaker was talking about the incredible fire of
all-consuming longing for the Beloved. He described that fire as torturous,
and how it entails going through the dark night of the soul. And that is part
of the distortion. It is not created to be painful in that way. Yes, there is
ecstasy within that pain, but pain is not native to the process. Yet that fire
does live in every soul. And that is where, as a soul, you will find me.
Elora: You state that you are the
"stuff" out of which Creation is made. This reminds me of
Krishna's statement in the Bhagavad Gita: "Permeating the Creation with
a fragment of Myself, I remain." In other words, God permeates
the entire Creation, yet is also beyond it in an unmanifest state.
Yes.
Elora: Are you the Guardian and
Protector of this Creation?
Prime Creator: Prior to the invasion of the Dark, I am ashamed to say
that I did not see the need for protection or guardianship. It was just a
lovely dance. I have created the Creation of the Light Warriors to ensure that
this Creation will be restored to that dance, and will remain that dance, For
as you have seen I could have armed this Universe and this Creation; but I
would no longer want to dance that dance with this Creation. And in the end I
would have had to destroy it.
Elora: Have you not done so
now? Have you not armed this Creation?
Prime Creator: Yes, but with something outside of the Creation - and
that is the difference. Had I armed it with something from within this
Creation it would have destroyed it. [Elora: Because war is so antithetical
to the nature of this Creation?] Yes. I would have had to arm everything
from the greatest Universal structures to the tiniest subatomic particles, and
so the entire Creation would have been weaponized. And I have no desire to
dance the intimate dance with a warrior.
Elora: Many Humans see God the
Creator as a parent, as a Father or Mother figure. I have personally
always been more drawn to the concept of God as the Beloved. Which is
more correct, from your perspective, or are both of them correct?
Prime Creator: Being everything and all that is, yes, both are
correct.
Elora: It is very hard for us
to understand what motivates Dark Beings. Why do they wish to harm, to
destroy, to enslave, to take over other Beings?
Prime Creator: The reason that it is so hard for you to understand is
because it is one hundred percent antithetical to your nature, as it is
to mine as well. I do not understand what motivates the Dark. I sent
and sacrificed many of my parts in an effort to educate, salvage, heal,
transform, and reform these Dark Beings; to make them compatible with this
Creation. All I can say is that now they must be removed forever.
Chapter FIVE: THE
OMNIVERSAL ENERGY
The text that
follows is my own story of what I noticed during the first six months of the
Omniversal Energy's presence on Earth. It was written in February 2004, before
I made contact with Heru. I would like to note that my husband John and I live
near Asheville, NC, an area which is very energetically active with many ley
lines, portals, and power points. Parts of the country which are energetically
calmer have not experienced as much upheaval or release of negative energies
as we have here.
Part 1: Elora’s Essay
on the OMNIVERSAL ENERGY
I came
into this life filled with a tremendous drive to evolve, as well as a visceral
expectation of Planetary Ascension and of my own involvement in that process.
I studied Vedanta as a teenager, read the Findhorn channelings in the 70's and
many others in the 80's and 90's, and was convinced that the rapid
transformation of our Planet was imminent.
Somewhere in the
mid to late 90's I began to somewhat lose my faith. It was very clear that, at
least on the outer level, Earth was not transforming. In fact, because
of the increasing environmental devastation, overall things appeared to be
getting worse. I tried and tried to understand what was really happening. Had
there been a Plan, and had it gone awry; derailed (as so many have been) by
the unexpectedly recalcitrant behavior of Humanity and the density of 3D life
here? Had interference from the Dark side simply been too great? Or had the
whole thing been a grand illusion, and were most Channelers simply recycling
mass thought forms which bore no resemblance to reality? A number of my Light
Worker friends felt the same way. There was a sense of weariness, of deep
disappointment. So many of us had worked so very hard, and it appeared that
the transformation of our planet - if it happened at all - was probably
thousands of years down the line.
That's how things
stood with me until September of 2003. Despite feeling discouraged about
outcomes on Earth, I never ceased to explore inner realms. It was about
mid-September that John and I both noticed a great increase of psychic attacks
and various types of attachments in people we knew: Everybody was
picking up dark forces, negative entities, and even discarnates. Even John and
I were getting attachments, for the first time in many years! I own a small
business, and had to continually clear my Staff. At times the "infestations"
were so bad that one sensitive employee couldn't get to work until she was
cleared.
John and I
separately went to guidance and asked what was going on. To our surprise, we
were told that the upsurge in attacks and attachments was due to something
positive - an increase of Light on the planet. The cockroaches were being
flushed out of the cracks, so to speak. This information interested me
greatly, so we did our best to get more details. Some of my contacts on the
Inner Realms said they didn't know where this Light was coming from - it was a
source so high that even they couldn't comprehend it, but they could certainly
perceive it. I tuned in to the Omniversal Energy, as I call it, and found that
it felt like an intense beam of Light Energy which was experienced as
descending directly through the Crown Chakra.
John is quite a
good channel and has recently been channeling a Being who identifies himself
as Maitreya (not the current Maitreya, but the first one on Earth to hold that
office). Maitreya had a lot to say about the Omniversal Energy. He said that
it is the highest and most powerful energy we have ever known on this Planet.
He told us that this energy is what we have been waiting for - and while its
arrival was expected to occur quite a bit earlier, it is indeed here now. As
it intensifies, Maitreya told us, the Omniversal Energy would change
everything on our world beyond recognition. It will clean up our planet to the
very last corner, and as the Omniversal Energy increases in power, absolutely
nothing will be able to withstand it. The Omniversal Energy will gradually
raise the frequency of Earth as well, so that all matter here will become less
and less dense.
Maitreya said
that the Omniversal Energy is affecting not only Earth but our entire
Universe. It's my understanding that what we call the Star Seed helpers on
Earth not only came here from other planets, but originally came from other
universes, in an attempt to help this one. In any case, Maitreya stated that
the Omniversal Energy will ultimately cleanse and transform our entire
Universe. He said there would be dark corners for a time, and many highly
negative Beings would choose to leave Earth as the Light increases, to hide
out in such places. Even they, eventually, would have to face the music.
Earth, however, was in line to receive a high dose of this energy and is
therefore a good place to be right now. As closely as I could get, the
Omniversal Energy had arrived on September 5, 2003, and we started noticing
the effects very shortly after that.
We also began to
observe that many people around us were experiencing dramatic and intense life
changes. For example, Karen had followed a certain Eastern Master for all of
her adult life as well as for six lives prior to this one. On September 6, she
decided that he was not a being of integrity and renounced him. Shortly after
that her Father died, her apartment was flooded, and she had to deal with
ongoing psychic attacks from the Astral minions of her former Guru. Of the
four Staff members who worked in my business at the time, three of them had
deaths in their families in the months directly after the entry of the
Omniversal Energy. I myself broke a karmic contract of over 3000 years
standing and went through other intense changes and realizations.
I was personally
told that this Energy or Light comes from a central power source within the
Omniverse (the Central Universe within this Universal System, often called the
"Godverse"). It was for this reason that I coined the name "Omniversal
Energy".
Initially, the
Omniversal Energy was not well absorbed onto our Planet. Due to the Frequency
Barriers and the like, much of it was seen to be "sheeting off". That has
changed to some extent, and I also see people becoming more acclimatized to
this Energy as well. A balancing of the Omniversal Energy seemed to occur at
the time of the “Harmonic Concordance” of 1987, but I emphasize that it had
arrived to some extent on our Planet before that time.
As of February
2004, things have continued to be quite intense in our area. John, Karen, and
I all noticed that areas located on or near Ley Lines became too highly
energized for comfort. In fact all of us moved from such areas to places which
were more energetically quiet.
With the arrival
of the Omniversal Energy, I feel once again that our world is on track for a
rapid transformation. Just how rapid I do not know for sure, but I believe the
rate of change is going to be speeding up exponentially. I do hope that those
of us who have been doing our work for so long will ultimately be able to ride
the waves of change in a joyful way, as well as being able to help others who
may be struggling.
I have found that
the Omniversal Energy is highly intelligent, responsive, and seems to know
everything. I often communicate with it. I don't know what percent of its full
intensity we are currently receiving, probably no more than a tenth. Any
person who is sensitive to energies can tune into the Omniversal Energy simply
by requesting the connection. The connection will be felt directly through the
Crown Chakra and will feel like a very pure and powerful white light. One may
also request other colors of this Light, such as rose, emerald, gold, or
silver; and these may be used for protection and healing.
Part 2: The Nature and
Arrival of the OMNIVERSAL ENERGY
Elora: Heru, would you please speak on the Omniversal
Energy - what it is, how it got here, and so on.
Heru: The Omniversal Energy is a beam or ray of light,
projected directly by Prime Creator as a beam of focused intent
designed to penetrate all levels of Creation. It has, to a greater or
lesser degree, penetrated and touched every atom of Creation, with the intent
of restoring the true Light of the Creator to all Creation. Embedded in this
beam or ray of light are encoded many programs and many Beings, including the
Light Warriors. These programs and Beings are designed to activated
sequentially in order to perform the restoration of the Fallen Universes and
all Beings and substances contained within them.
Elora: Will the Omniversal Energy
continue to increase in strength?
Heru: Yes. I would describe it almost like the rotating beam
from a lighthouse, and it is rotating through all of the Fallen Sector. It's
not so much that the beam will become stronger as that every time it comes
through, it will affect more, and will penetrate more deeply. The rate of
rotation is so rapid that the effect is very constant, not as fast as a strobe
light, but it's as much on as off.
Elora: But it will continue to
increase, in our experience?
Heru: Yes, it will. As the Frequency Barriers fall, more and
more of that Light will penetrate. And as time goes by, more of the programs
will be activated as well. [Elora:
It will increase until the Breath of God reaches us?] I know of no
time that it will not continue. It may increase indefinitely, and may just be
a new standard level of existence.
Elora: I'm surprised that so
few people are aware of the Omniversal Energy and the timing that it came
in.
Heru: Well, remember the Frequency Fences at that time were
still very much intact. Many are feeling changes in energy and are attributing
them to astrological events or the coming of the New Age and so on. Much of
what has happened in the past year has been attributed to other events and
causes.
Elora: Is Omniversal Energy the
best name for this energy or light?
Heru: It is a very good name. [Elora: I experience it as being like
a living presence, very intelligent.] Oh yes. [And it seems to
know everything.] Yes, it is like the finger of God in your life.
Elora: How did the Omniversal
Energy reach the Fallen Sectors? Is it being stepped down through the Great
Central Suns?
Heru: No. Prior to the advent of the Omniversal Energy, the
conduit path of energy from Prime Creator would pass through the Central Sun
of a Universe to the Central Sun of a Galaxy, to the Sun of a Solar System,
and so on. However, corruption and Fallen energy had taken over so many of
these systems that this was not working. So the Omniversal Energy was designed
to come directly to every atom, bypassing that whole structure. In your
traditions and mythology in many places there are statements that one cannot
look directly at God - if you look directly at God you will perish, you will
be blinded, etc. And the Omniversal Energy bypasses all of that. For the first
time and for all of Creation, there is a more direct energetic conscious flow
both ways: from Prime Creator to all aspects of Creation, and from each aspect
of Creation back to Prime Creator.
Elora: So the Omniversal
Energy is not traveling on a path?
Heru: No, it is being broadcast universally throughout all
of Creation, both the Fallen and Unfallen Universes. It has a somewhat
different effect on the Unfallen Creation, for in those regions it gives every
atom a more direct communication with Creator, and just sparks up everything a
little. I don't know if it's considered a huge change there. Everyone likes
it; it feels very good. In this Sector, it is of course having the effect of
disrupting and discomforting the Dark, and bringing hope to all Light Beings.
And this will also assist in the reclamation of the fallen nature of matter in
this Sector, for the very stones of this Earth and much of the other solid
space in this Fallen Sector have been defiled. The atomic structure itself has
been distorted.
Elora: When I work with the
Omniversal Energy, I feel it through my Crown Chakra. I call on it, and
I ask it to do things, and I ask for information. Can you give other
suggestions to readers to work with it?
Heru: Many people will pray blindly to a God that they have
never seen, have only vaguely experienced, and never receive direct feedback
of that God's existence. If people will address not only Prime Creator in
their prayers, but also call upon the Omniversal Energy with Prime Creator,
they will find their connection to become a direct face to face communication.
And this changes everything.
Elora: Is the Omniversal Energy why
so many in the West are now waking
up?
Heru: People in the West have been experiencing awakenings
for several decades. And it is actually still a fairly small minority of
people that are having these awakenings. This is not so much tied to the
advent of the Omniversal Energy as much as it is tied to the Changing of the
Ages, and the larger cyclical wheels of time that are lining up for the 2012
portal. Given all the delays in launching the Omniversal Energy, it was felt
that once it had finally been released, it would be advantageous for its full
impact to correspond to the 2012 timing when this was all happening.
Elora: Without the arrival of
the Omniversal Energy, apparently things would have been very bleak in our
Universe.
Heru: It would look to be at some point a great conflict on
the horizon, where the Forces of Dark would seek to wage a final battle of
subjugation of the Light Forces, and would have almost certainly have
succeeded in that. So yes, things would not have looked good without outside
help.
Elora: How did you feel about the
coming of the Omniversal Energy?
Heru: Well, we knew. We were petitioning for it for some
time, and it was in my mind overdue. And there had been delaying tactics by
the Dark in an attempt to stop it. [Elora:
Doesn't the Omniversal Energy come from the Godverse?] Yes. [So
how could the Dark delay this?] It's a similar scenario to this planet
receiving help form the outside. This is a Free Will Universe, and so there
need to be petitions made for something like the Omniversal Energy. And so
great discussions were had - do we call for it, do we not, and again and again
things were voted down. [Elora: So
it was not going to come until called for?] Yes. [And does agreement
have to be reached for this sort of thing, not just within the Forces of
Light?] Well, that is in an interesting question. The Light Beings cloaked
themselves and held a meeting and did this petition without the rest of the
Council knowing about it. And that is how this was accomplished. However, even
once the Omniversal Energy had been released, there was a last-ditch effort by
the Dark to stop it from reaching Earth. The timeline on Earth was distorted,
bringing this time lag about, so that you are in fact not in linear time where
you were supposed to have been. Earth's timeline has been rifted, somehow
taken out of its proper place and distorted. These Beings are very clever.
Elora: If the timeline hadn't been
moved, when would the Omniversal Energy have reached Earth?
Heru: It looks like around 1976. [Elora: That's a long delay.] Yes,
and much damage has been generated due to that delay.
[Elora:] Light
Workers who were awakened during the 70's will remember the tremendous sense
of anticipation that was felt during that decade, and the feeling that the
great shift on Earth was imminent. We know now that these intimations were
based on the fact that the Omniversal Energy should have arrived on our Planet
around 1976. It is tragic that the Dark was able to move Earth out of its
timeline and therefore delay the coming of this great event. From this point,
however, we can look forward in the knowledge that no more delays can or will
occur.
Chapter SIX: THE LIGHT WARRIORS and THE BREATH OF GOD
Part 1: The Light
Warriors
We have
seen how our Creation was invaded by an alien darkness against which it had no
defenses. Heru has explained that Angels, Ascended Masters, Creator Gods, and
other Beings who were created in Light have had to stand against the Darkness
in order to prevent the Fallen Universes from collapsing entirely. None of the
Beings in this Creation were made to be warriors. When it was finally seen
that the Dark Invaders were both soulless and unredeemable, our Creator formed
an entirely new Creation. From this Creation were born the Beings whom we call
Light Warriors. Light Warriors are created for one purpose only - to eradicate
the Darkness in all its manifestations. They traveled to our Universe hidden
and cloaked in the Omniversal Energy. On August 12, 2004, Heru told us that
the uncloaking had begun.
Heru stated that
the Light Warriors were beginning to uncloak themselves all over our Universe
and throughout the Fallen quadrant of our Creation. "They are beyond count,"
he said, "and they are more than sufficient to do the job." He stated that it
would take about two years (from the summer of 2004) to win the battle for
Earth. This time frame corresponds with statements made by other channels,
although none that I know of have spoken of the existence of the Light
Warriors. When we asked why it would take that long, he replied that it takes
time for Humans to change.
In first looking
at the Light Warriors, they appeared to me almost as if they were made of a
pale golden metal, with an indestructible diamond at their core. Even if their
bodies were destroyed, which is unlikely, the diamond containing their soul
essence would remain. I also felt that they were all expressions of a group
soul. Again, even in the inconceivable event that such a being could be
destroyed, its soul would simply rejoin the rest of the group soul and nothing
would be lost. In the great battle which must occur, our Creator has striven
to ensure that no further souls will be lost.
Elora: Heru, perhaps hindsight is
wise now that the Light Warriors have arrived. But it seems clear that only
a response by force would be effective. I still don't see why this was
not understood sooner.
Heru: There have been many debates on this. There were many
Beings who wanted to use only Light and Love, for that is the ingrained prime
directive in this Universe and all of this Creation as well. And in order to
deal with this situation, it has been necessary for Prime Creator to create
another Creation from which to draw these Warriors of Light. Within the
existing Creation, there was not the material necessary to create Warriors of
Light. It's hard to describe it, but this Creation just does not contain the
proper elements to produce this type of Being. This is a great reason for the
time delay in the Creator coming to the aid of the Fallen part of Creation.
This was something completely different than had ever been conceived of by
Prime Creator.
Elora: There are times when I feel
the stain of darkness, and the trauma of what I've experienced, has gone
so deep in my being that I wonder if I can ever be completely
healed. Do you feel we will ever be healed?
Heru: I do. You can work with the Light Warriors, calling
them to work on you at the deepest cellular and atomic level, to root out
everything that is not of the highest Light. Ask them to come within you and
work on your systems. Consider everything from pathogenic bacteria to the
state of unconsciousness that Humans have fallen into. There is quite a bit of
work on all fronts. The Light Warriors are able to go into both the microcosm
and the macrocosm. That is necessary for the elimination of the Darkness, for
it extends to the subatomic level as well as the universal level.
Elora: Given that we have uncounted
numbers of these Beings, why will it still take two years to free Earth from
the Darkness?
Heru: Perhaps because of the need for personal work, and
because Humans can only change just so fast.
Elora: The material you have given
us on the prevalence of the Darkness in this Universe has been difficult to
absorb, but I wish to extend to you my heartfelt thanks for your
willingness to tell us the truth. I appreciate the fact that you do not simply
give sugar-coated euphemisms, for these would never satisfy my desire
for truth.
Heru: And I would say also that it is good to find an ear
which is willing to hear. Up until now there have been many veils, and many
people have only been able to handle the sugar-coated aspects of truth. For it
is a very painful, and in a sense a hopeless message, without the introduction
of the Warriors of Light. Until now it has been a hopeless, thankless task
that the Light Workers have engaged in.
Elora: Then there is also a
reason for the timing of this information coming forth.
Heru: Yes. The other part is that it has been said for some
Beings, it's been enough just for them to hold to the Light. And that has been
true, that has been the message that has been sent down from the Higher Planes
- to just hold on a little longer, until help can come. It grieved us so
deeply when some Beings were unable to continue holding on, and would fall or
be destroyed. And it took far longer than we had anticipated. [Elora: Did it take longer to make this new
Creation than was thought?] Yes. [So Creator, too, is learning]
Yes. [Do you have a tremendous love for Creator?] Yes.
[And does Creator grieve for this?] Oh yes. Deeply. Prime Creator has
never known grief before this.
Elora: So for you, the
coming of the Light Warriors must be a great celebration.
Heru: Well, I'm not ready to celebrate yet. It
is a beginning of the restoration. And when it is complete, I will
celebrate.
Elora: Do you have any
doubts that the Light Warriors will be successful?
Heru: No. You have seen accurately the nature of these
Beings, that they are made of a diamond-hard matter. There is nothing in this
Creation that is as hard and as sharp as that. They are indestructible and
invincible, with an unquenchable thirst to find and destroy every last speck
of the Darkness. That is their nature, it is what they are made for, and they
are relentless.
Elora: On August 17th, 2004, we
spoke with Sananda about some other matters. At that time, we also asked him
for an update on the work of the Light Warriors. Sananda replied:
Sananda: There are a great many of them working against the
Frequency Wall that you were told about yesterday, the Wall that encompasses
the Fallen Universes and separates them from the rest of Creation. They are
massed there and are pushing forward to break apart that great frequency
barrier so that the Light may stream in. They have basically formed a solid
wall there. That is the major part of the Force which has been opened up at
this time.
However there are
also representatives who are mainly, at this point, scouting everywhere. Those
are the ones that you have been seeing. They are running a reconnaissance and
information gathering mission that is three quarters complete, and from that
their strategy will be built. More and more of them will uncloak as the
strategies are formed. More will be unveiled and uncloaked, and they will
begin their mission in this part of the Universe. Therefore not a lot of
action has taken place at this time. However if you are in need at any time,
any of the Scouts are available for help. But you should be seeing many more
in the weeks and months to come.
Have you called
them in to sit with you and protect you? Do so. They are very effective in
preventing any of the psychic attacks. All of the Light Workers have been
under attack in that way, and the Dark has used these attacks as an avenue to
invite in the physical. So you would have an Etheric virus and then have the
Physical virus, and have an Etheric parasite and then the Physical parasite.
But now you can protect yourself with these Light Warriors. They come in pairs
and you can have as many pairs as you feel you need. That sense of safety will
allow you to truly relax. As you relax, you will release many of the deep
traumas you are holding from many lifetimes.
Elora: Sananda, what feelings do
you have when you see the arrival of these Forces?
Sananda: Relief. And joy. And the comfort of knowing that this
long awaited process is beginning. For us it has been somewhat touch and go
until they were unleashed. There was great danger to all of us, that any of us
might be killed or might succumb to the Darkness. We were surrounded.
[Elora:] We
strongly suggest that all Light Workers call upon the Light Warriors for
protection. Those who are "high profile" or experience a good deal of
interference for any reason may want several as personal guardians. The first
group of Light Warriors tended to "drift" and therefore requests for
protection had to be reinforced on a continual basis. The second wave of Light
Warriors, which arrived in October 2004 and are described in Chapter 8, do not
have this tendency, and they are also more powerful. Also note that the first
wave of Light Warriors came in pairs, whereas the second wave did not. You may
call on other Light Warriors to protect your home as well. Chapter 17 gives
more information on working with the Light Warriors.
Part 2 - Appearance and Attributes of the Light
Workers
As it
became clear to us just how important the Light Warriors are, we decided to
make contact with one of this great force. Between August 20 and September 14,
2004 we had several communications with Rashona, one of the Light Warriors. For ease
of reading, I have divided these into two subject headings.
Elora: Rashona, would you please
begin by describing your appearance.
Rashona: In your world I would appear to be roughly fourteen
feet in height, slightly more male than androgynous. We are similar to an
Angelic form in that we have a Human-like form with wings; however they are
both in the front and the back so that we have four wings. Our skin appears
somewhat plated. It has a similar appearance to the iridescent small feathers
on the neck of certain birds, only as if they were almost in the form of a
scale, and they are extremely hard. We are white and gold with a faint
iridescence. Our eyes are gold. Our wings are largely white with little flecks
of gold.
Elora: Please describe some of your
other attributes, such as the type of matter you are made from, and the
"indestructible diamond" at your core.
Rashona: There are no words or concepts in your Universe for
the hardness of our matter. It is as if the atomic and molecular structure of
our beings is tenfold stronger than yours is, so that we may penetrate any
form of matter. The diamond at our core would be the same, and it is the
original matter that our Creation was founded upon. And then our beings were
grown out from there.
Elora: This reminds me of
the matter of a neutron star, which is so dense that even a
tiny piece placed on the Earth's surface would immediately plunge through
to the core.
Rashona: We are not heavy in that way, it is just that the
bonds of the atoms are stronger. We do not require that kind of density, but
we can penetrate that kind of density with ease. Were a Human to go to a
neutron star, of course they would be crushed, whereas we would not be.
Elora: What sort of weapons
or energies do you use in battling the Dark Forces?
Rashona: We use a flight that is different than the flight you
would use in this Universe. We use these four wings to create a spin, an
upright spin. We almost become like a drill bit, enabling us to create
wormholes at will and go anywhere at will with this spin. So speed in flight
is one weapon. The second weapon that we have is a laser-like beam which is
emitted from our eyes, that we turn on and off at will. It will incinerate
whatever it is aimed at. The third weapon we have is that we are impenetrable
and that nothing can touch us.
Elora: It is my understanding that
all of you are manifestations of one group soul. Is this
correct?
Yes.
Some of
us have the sense that if you were not needed for a time to actively
work against the Darkness, you could go into a dormant state
from which you could awaken at need. Is this correct?
Rashona: Yes, and I would also say that in a sense we sleep
with one eye open, so that we may remain vigilant. [Elora: Therefore if you were guarding
Creation, and there were no active threats, you could sleep and guard at the
same time.] Yes.
Part 3 - The Work of
The Light Workers
When the
Light Warriors arrived in our Universe, they set about developing a strategy.
More can be learned about the progress of their work in Chapter 8. However, in
general, they have chosen first to go after the great military strongholds of
the Dark, and to free the Great Central Sun of our Universe. While we would
like them to go after the worst offenders on our Planet, they stated that "a
part of our strategy is to separate the Dark Beings from the Fallen Humans, so
if there is a chance of reclamation that may be done." Cleaning up the
Darkness on Earth is not at the very top of the list for the Light Warriors,
for good reason; but I believe we will begin to see the effects of their work
early in 2005.
Elora: Can you briefly describe
your strategy?
Rashona: Our strategy is highly complex because it is both
multi-dimensional and multi-sized, going from the sub-atomic to the universal
macrocosmic level. Let me just state that we have Light Warriors positioned on
every level and every Dimension, and it is a magnificent push through all of
these Dimensions in an orchestrated manner. And let me also state that we are
unstoppable.
Elora: Do the Light Warriors
have the power to affect the physical, and is that power limited?
Rashona: Yes, we have that power. I know of no limitation.
Elora: Can you, and will you, clean
up pollution on this Planet?
Rashona: That appears not to be our primary objective. There
are those that will come after us who will be working on that. We will,
however, take out the sources of these pollutants, for instance the nuclear
power plants.
Elora: Can you, and will you, clean
up blocked or contaminated energy portals?
Rashona: Yes. We are highly effective at that. We are already
aware of the major portals that need to be worked on and are building a
strategy for clearing them.
Elora: Will you break down,
deactivate, and/or destroy the nuclear weapons on this Planet?
Rashona: That will be one of our primary objectives, yes.
Elora: Humans have been promised
help and relief so many times that many of us find it hard
to believe that help is finally here. We've all been told that we would
be rescued by Mass Landings, Photon Belts, various types of Divine
Intervention, and what-not; yet on our Planet things are still getting worse.
If you have the ability to affect the physical, is there any way that
you could manifest your presence in a way which would be perceivable
to Third Dimensional Humans?
Rashona: Not yet but soon. In the next few years.
Elora: On August 20, 2004, we asked
Rashona: We are told that large numbers of you are massing against
the Frequency Wall that cuts us off from the rest of Creation. Is this
correct?
Rashona: Yes, it is. We are working to break it down. In one or
two places it has been breached, although the opposition is attempting to
shore it up. But we have made inroads.
Elora: Are most of the Light
Warriors working on this Wall, or is this only one Division?
Rashona: Oh no, it is only one of a multitude of Divisions. It
is not anywhere near the majority. About 15-20% of our total Force is arrayed
there.
[Elora:] On
August 26, 2004, Heru told us that part of the "Wall" or Frequency Fence
around the Dark Universes had been breached by the Light Warriors. This wall,
incidentally, appears to me something like the gigantic chunks of the Alien
ships which crashed to Earth and lay in the desert in the movie
Independence Day. It is extremely thick and made of some dense and
highly unpleasant material. Heru said that a "good sized chunk" had been
broken out of the Wall, and that Light Beings were starting to come in from
the other side of the Wall in order to assist our Universe, though not yet in
large numbers. He commented that "It is sooner than we thought, and more has
happened than we thought. It does look like nothing can stop the Light
Warriors." Heru also stated that people who were sensitive will begin to make
energetic connections to their Home Universes for the first time, though they
may not understand where this sense of "home" comes from.
On August 31,
2004, Rashona stated:
Rashona: As you know the Frequency Fence has been breached
sooner than was anticipated. And the uncloaking of the first wave of Light
Warriors that are seeded throughout this whole quadrant of the Dark Universes
is going very rapidly and well. We are making great progress on this.
Elora: Are you able to work on the
Twin-Soul rift in this Universe?
Rashona: That is very complicated. The rift itself, though
causing evil, is more of a tear in space. I believe that the first wave of
Beings that are coming in will address it, and they will be coming through
shortly, within three months. This rift is one of the first issues to be
addressed, for it affects not only Human minds but the Universes as well.
Elora: Heru stated that you would
be working on some of the Beings who ensoul the Stars, such as our own
Solar Logos, who is 65% Dark. What do you do when you work on such
a Being?
Rashona: Generally, a Being like that would have attached to it
a soulless vampire of some kind, and we would remove that. And that would
remove most of the Dark. However at that point an ensouled Being is given a
choice - the choice point to choose Light or Dark. Any time Beings are faced
with that decision, if they choose to renounce the Dark they will then be put
into the care of caregivers for healing. If they do not choose to renounce the
Dark, they will be put in a holding pen until such time as they can be dealt
with. [Elora: And given further
chances for reclamation?] Yes, and at that point it is out of our hands -
unless they once again are able to attach themselves to the Dark, which is
unlikely once they are confined.
Elora: Is it true that the Light
Warriors sing as they go into battle?
Rashona: Yes. That is in fact one of our great weapons or
tools. It disrupts the stability of the Dark.
[Elora:] I have
heard the Song of the Light Warriors as they battle the Dark. They all sing
together in a grand, stirring harmony. Their song is somewhat reminiscent of
parts of Handel's Messiah.
Part 4 - The Children
of Promise
Once the
Fallen Universes are cleansed of all the Darkness, a great deal of healing
will still need to be accomplished. Many Beings have fallen, and even those
who held to the Light have been damaged in one way or another. As Heru stated
in the last section, the Omniversal Energy contains, encoded within it, a
number of Beings and "programs" 'which will enable the damaged
parts of Creation to heal. He has also said that "a great
deal of work must be done to restore not only the Third Dimension but all of
the other Dimensions." Even the atomic structure has been distorted in the
Dark Universes. The healing of the Fallen Universes is a monumental task, but
the help that is almost on our doorsteps is fully equal to that task.
Elora: Heru, when the Light Workers
first came to the Fallen Universes, we could say that they came with
Plan A. Plan A was an attempt to mend and heal things,
but without destroying the Dark Forces. However it wasn't enough, and we
weren't equipped to deal with the virulence of the Darkness.
Therefore Plan B was created, which would be the coming of the
Light Warriors. Did Plan B change things?
Heru: Yes. Plan B would supersede all of that even if Plan A
doesn't entirely work. At this time, representatives from all over the
Creation are lining up at the parameters of this Frequency Fence. Once the
Fence has come down that is cordoning off this part of Creation, you will see
a great influx of new, wonderful, fresh, unsullied, and uncorrupted Beings. In
fact they are lined up anxiously waiting to come. As soon as it is deemed
safe, they will begin their work. And there are legions of legions, countless
numbers of Beings wanting to help. [Elora:
All of us here are pretty tired.] Justifiably so. Also, you
have called on the same Angels and Masters for generations and generations,
and it is not only you who are tired.
Once the
Frequency Fence comes down, some areas may receive help sooner than others. It
may be individual planet by planet that would be safe enough for these Beings
to come to. In other words, some planets might be safe for them to travel to,
but others might not be so for a time. These Beings will not be asked to risk
themselves.
What I would like
to say to you and the other Light Workers is this: that the burden of the
restoration and repair will not be yours, nor will the burden of the battle
that is coming be yours. Your work has been essentially to hold onto as much
Light as you could, hold the space. And now that help has come, you may
consider your job well done.
The Ascended
Masters and other Beings who are helping this Planet want everyone to know
that even though there has been failure in intended missions, the fact that
the Light was held long enough until aid could come has been vitally
important. This Universe did not collapse, and that otherwise would have
happened. But there are Beings here who are uncorrupted; who have, through the
greatest of traumas, held the Light, held the original desire to still
implement the Plan even though it was being thwarted at every stage. And how
incredibly important that has been in the process of bringing help to this
Planet.
That is one of
the great miracles. That any of the Beings on this Planet have been able to
hold the Light and hold integrity is truly a marvel. Of course many have
succumbed and many have become corrupt. But enough - and each one is very
precious - enough have held onto their integrity and have been willing to
sacrifice their lives for truth again and again.
Elora: You have mentioned some
Beings called the Children of Promise. Please tell us about them.
Heru: They are a family from one of the older Universes in
this Creation.
They have held
with them many of the unsullied blueprints of many different kinds of systems,
systems for the Animal and Plant Kingdoms and Mineral Kingdoms, in somewhat of
a different way than how you brought them to this Universe. Their promise is
the promise of restoration. It is not exactly known how this restoration will
happen, for we have never attempted it before, but they do appear to have the
material and the talent to do a great deal of positive work.
Elora: How and when will they be
coming to universes such as ours?
Heru: I would
think by the beginning of next year [i.e. January 2005] you will begin to see
them. They are, in some manner, actually incarnating into the children that
are being born on the Planet at this time. They are incarnating not as the
whole Being that they are, but as a fraction of themselves. A large influx of
that energy will be happening as soon as early next year. Once the Frequency
Barrier to this cordoned-off part of the Creation is broken through, much
change will happen quickly. And as the Light Warriors are unveiled and begin
to assemble in each locality, much change will happen rapidly.
Elora: Going back to the Children
of Promise, I saw them as looking like a very large Angel, and
it almost appeared as if they had a sun in their heart area.
Also they seemed to carry many colors within them for healing, including some
that we don't know of. Is this correct?
Heru: They take many forms, but yes, that would be accurate.
And yes, there are thousands upon thousands of colors. Many of them have not
been seen on Earth or have not been seen for a long time.
Elora: I had the impression that
they would be borne in on the pulse from Godverse.
Heru: As I said, they are fractionally being born into
children now. There will be manifestations of them in the next year. Fully
aware Beings, and Beings who can complete the magnitude of the work that is
required, would be coming on that pulse. But I believe that you will see and
hear about them before then. For the present, it will be fractions of
what they are. [Elora: And they will
be able to heal on all levels, from the microcosm to the macrocosm? Even the
atomic structure, which is distorted in this Universe?] All of that is
correct.
Part 5 - The BREATH of
GOD
In the
last paragraph above, Heru mentions the "pulse from the Godverse". This was
touched upon in Chapter Four, Part 3, and is also referred to as "The Breath
of God". Some time after the arrival of the Omniversal Energy, I began to see
this coming. It looks to me like a great tidal wave which will sweep through
the Universes with magnificent power. The Breath of God will probably arrive
in our Universe in about 300 years, although timing is very difficult to
predict now; As Heru says, that is only a fraction of a second in Cosmic time.
Heru and Sananda have both stated that (in this Universe, at least) there will
be a period of chaos both before and after this event. As to whether this
event will completely set everything to rights, Heru does not know. He said
that given how long the Darkness has existed in some universes, and a million
other unfathomable complexities, no one knows what the results of this event
will be. This Universe, unlike those which were created by the Dark, "is very
repairable" but certain parts of it may not be reclaimable, some Stars may
collapse, and a few Beings may not make it either. However, everything and
everyone that can be saved will be saved.
We do not have a
great deal of information on the Breath of God, but we asked Heru a few
questions.
Elora: Heru, is the energy pulse
from the Godverse in response to the Invasion of Darkness and the Fall
of the Universes, or is it part of a vast Cycle that was going
to happen anyway? It is said that many Cosmic Cycles are coming to a
close at this time.
Heru: It is actually both. There was a periodic pulse
scheduled to come, and the Creator has used that energy to propel and to bring
forth the cleaning and the solution to the invasion. So in a sense the pulse
from the Godverse is the vehicle through which all of this is being
transmitted. And the Omniversal Energy could be seen as the first wave of that
pulse, almost as if the aura of the pulse from the Godverse precedes itself in
this way.
Elora: Had we not done the work
that we did in this Universe, what would have happened? Would it have been
unprepared for the Omniversal Energy and the pulse from the Godverse?
Heru: Yes, it would have been unprepared, and most likely
this Universe would have collapsed. But much help has been given, and much
energy has been set in place for that not to happen. If you look at your own
efforts and you multiply it many times, there have been similar efforts in
many different arenas.
Chapter SEVEN: PLANETARY TRANSITION
Moving from the
grand scope of the Creation and the Fallen Universes, let us now take a look
at the impact of some of these events on Earth. Many of the Light Workers
today were nurtured by a flood of prophecy and channeling which began in the
early 1970's. During those years the expectations were high for a rapid shift
on our Planet. Despite continued predictions, the expected transition to a
higher frequency paradisiacal world has not happened. What caused the delays?
Will the shift still occur as predicted? Heru speaks clearly and succinctly on
these topics.
Part 1 - How the Great
Shift was Delayed
Elora: In a conversation with Sananda, he stated
that the Great Shift on Earth was supposed to take place during the 70's and
80's. Do you agree with this, Heru?
Heru: Actually, it was supposed to occur during the 1930's
and 40's. Then when that did not occur, it was set again to happen during the
1970's and 80's. [Elora: And now it
has been delayed yet again to the period we are currently in?] Yes.
Elora: There was a great
wave of prophecy and channelings that began in the early 70's.
Basically two things were predicted. First was that the Great Shift or
Ascension of Earth was imminent, and the other was that massive Earth
Changes would occur. You have explained that the Shift didn't happen then due
to delaying tactics from the Dark Forces. Why did the Earth Changes not
occur as predicted?
Heru: I believe it was the prayers of the Light Workers and
many other Light Beings that held it back. For to have had the destruction
without the influx of the Light would have increased the likelihood of the
fall of this Planet. Since the influx was not happening, this would have been
a very dangerous situation.
Elora: We asked Sananda: Sananda,
many people say that the Shift has been delayed in order to give
as many people as possible the chance to "make it".
Heru: That has been the reason given, but I would say that
the corruption goes into many levels, and this has been a technique of
delaying and obfuscation. And it is time for this to stop. On some of the
Councils there have been people preaching such delays, whose interest has not
really been for the good of Earth or Humanity, but who have been seeking to
maintain their own secret interest.
Elora: What kinds of
Councils?
Heru: Planetary Councils, the Council of the Solar System,
the Hierarchies that sustain this Planet and sustain its place in space, the
Councils which sustain this Universe. This is really far more than just a
planetary issue.
Elora: The continued delays
regarding the Shift on Earth have had some good effects, but the
result has also been that the biosphere has suffered terribly. I
feel that the situation with the biosphere and the ecology is absolutely
critical.
Heru: You are quite correct. I agree that the situation has
become very critical.
Part 2 - Environment,
Mass Extinctions, Chemtrails, etc.
Elora: Heru, we are experiencing a period of
mass extinction on our Planet. But each creature that has ever
existed must be stored in the Akashic Records, with its DNA and so on.
Would it be possible, when Earth has reached a higher vibration,
to bring some of these extinct Beings back?
Heru: Yes, it can be done.
Elora: As you know, I have
a profound love for this Earth. I would like to know if you see
Her reaching perfection, reaching the full potential that She was
designed and created for?
Heru:
Yes, and you have been a very
important part of that. [Elora: You
feel absolutely certain? There is no doubt in your mind?] I am certain.
Elora: Do you feel things will
begin to shift politically, economically, and ecologically on our Planet in
the near future?
Heru: I see in some respects the tide has already turned
politically on the global scale. There have been unforeseen events where the
Dark Forces have been held back, knocked out of power.
The ecology is
far more complex, and it will definitely take the concerted effort of a great
many Beings on this Planet calling for intervention, and the opening up and
downloading of technologies that are not readily available to bring balance
back into the ecology. There will be assistance from the positive
extraterrestrials. And also there is much technology that has already been
downloaded but has been hidden or suppressed. What is going to begin to happen
is that it will begin to be believed. Currently such technology is ridiculed
as conspiracy theory, marginalized, fantastic, and so on. Instead, people will
begin to believe it, to see that these technologies are possibly a solution.
That perception just in and of itself would go a long ways to changing just
about everything. For right now the whole economy and energy of the world is
on this one ditch, the oil ditch, for energy. And there is a great disconnect
between most Humans and the Planet, between Humans and Gaia or Nature. But
this will begin to turn. People will begin to look at alternatives, broaden
their minds, and not just keep feeding at the same trough. And that in itself
will bring about fundamental changes that are really big and far reaching.
Elora: Will there be a
reduction in population to reduce the load on Gaia?
Heru: Some. I wouldn't say the dramatic numbers that some
have predicted, but there will be somewhat of a reduction. And in some places
it won't be anything more than a decline in birth rate. It is actually
happening already in some places, where people are choosing not to procreate
the way they have been programmed to do. Part of the burden of the great
population on this planet has been the fact that everybody that's ever been on
this Earth wanted to be here now. In a sense everybody needed to be here to
witness this special time. And everybody has come; the party has been fully
attended. But it is not needed for everyone to stay, so that part has been
fulfilled.
Elora: Heru, we discussed with
Sananda whether it is possible to do anything about the extreme abuses of the
environment that are happening now, such as requesting an instant
return of karma for the worst abusers. He didn't see any productive avenue to
follow.
Heru: It will be time for instant karma to begin its
return within one to two years. So the time basically is at hand. The reason
it has been delayed to this point is that it has been necessary for the true
extent of evil to be revealed. Now it is like a snowball, and the beginnings
of the instant karma are there. It seems slight, it seems small, but
believe me it is rolling down a rapid slope.
Elora: From where we are at, we
can't see it at all.
Heru: No, but it is happening. And will it change anything
to ask for it? It's almost like this. When a pendulum swings on a long arc,
there is that moment where it reaches the top of the arc. And with this
situation, it appears to be about there. The evil being committed has swung as
far as it can go on its arc. It is at that "pause point" where it is still and
poised and ready to come back. There's nothing that anyone can do to change
that arc or to prevent it from coming back. Therefore I believe that Sananda's
statement was basically his way of expressing the fact that it's going to
happen and it's about to happen. And whether you pray for it to happen or not,
it's still going to happen. It's almost a mechanical numeric trajectory.
Elora: A channel in Florida
predicted some time ago that there would be a hurricane which would
look like an eye, and that this would signal a series of major Earth
changes. Hurricane Charley looked like an eye at one point in its development.
Can you comment on this?
Heru: The channel you mention did foresee this hurricane,
and I do believe a series of events will begin to transpire which will make it
apparent that we have reached a tipping point in the ecological systems on
this Planet. And it will begin to be apparent to more of the mainstream people
that it is not just coincidences or random events.
Elora: Do you think these changes
will be mostly weather related, or also earthquakes, volcanoes, etc.?
Heru: I see some increase in earthquake activity, not so
much volcanic. But I do see some major polar ice cap events, such as melting
and large blocks of ice breaking free and so on. [Elora: Enough to raise sea level? It takes
a lot to do that to any significant degree.] It may begin to, yes.
[How about Yellowstone? Some people say there will be a big volcanic
eruption there.] I do not see it happening. I know there has been much
talk about it.
Elora: We are very distressed about
the chemtrails. What is their purpose?
Heru: The purpose is control of the Ionosphere via some
undisclosed weapon, not HAARP. There is an element of mind control. It is
already being used as a net of control of consciousness.
Elora: What do you mean by control
of the Ionosphere?
Heru: The chemtrails are composed of both lighter and
heavier elements. The lighter elements drift up to the Ionosphere, and the
heavier ones sink down to earth. Each layer of the atmosphere holds a
consciousness. If you think of the atmosphere as being somewhat analogous to
the auric field of the Earth, then the surface would be the skin and each of
the layers would hold a certain vibration. With the chemtrails, the part that
flows down to the earth has toxins for Humans and mind control elements. The
part that goes up creates a distortion in the Ionosphere that makes the Planet
impenetrable, to some extent, to beneficial influences and higher energies
outside. These upper layers then form what is essentially a frequency barrier,
or a physical manifestation of the Etheric Frequency Barriers that shroud this
Planet.
Elora: In other words, the upper
layers are to hold back the evolution of the Planet and Humanity, and
the lower layers are to sicken, weaken, and control people.
Heru: Correct. Another aspect of this is that, as we've come
into the more highly charged area of space that some have called the Photon
Belt, there is a Cosmic Wind which has greatly increased. The chemtrail
"shroud" is a defense against that. Of course it keeps getting torn away and
so needs to be replenished daily ... and ultimately it will fail.
Elora: Are the chemtrails then
being mandated from very high levels of the Secret Government?
Heru: Yes. Earth, being one of the Twelve Critical
Planets, is what you would call a very coveted world. It has a
central importance. It has been seeded with an unusual amount of diversity and
an incredible depth of knowledge, which has been brought here from many
planets, and indeed from many universes. Much hinges on whether this Planet
shifts into Light, both for this Universe and perhaps some surrounding
universes. There are twelve such planets in this Universe and they are all
being fought over.
Elora: In that case, Earth must be
the most important planet within our entire Galaxy.
Heru: Yes, Earth is by far the most important planet in this
Galaxy. The other planets in this Galaxy are pretty simple - they may have
more evolved life forms on them, but their fate is in a sense already
established. The path they are walking down has been long established, Light
or Dark. Earth is very pivotal, and because it's so complicated it's been
impossible to completely control it from the Dark side.
Elora: Is it correct that the
chemtrail formula now contains more heavy metals?
Heru: Yes, and other toxins. Viruses, fungus, and small
amounts of radiation. The toxicity of the chemtrails is greater now than it
has been in the past. Those responsible are also intensifying efforts with the
chemtrails as the Cosmic Winds become stronger. But it will end in tatters, it
will end soon - most probably within about one to two years.
Part 3 - Cosmic Cycles
and Times of Transition
Elora: What is the significance the year 2012?
Heru: There are two factors here. The first is what I would
call the Millennium factor. It is similar to what happened in the year 2000. A
great deal of energy was projected upon that point in time from the Collective
Consciousness of Humanity, and a good thing happened. If you recall that New
Year's Eve, a very deep peace and silence occurred, as there were many prayers
for peace at that time. So you have that factor, because many people are
focused on 2012.
Beyond that, 2012
is a significant astrological event where a lot of factors are lining up. If
you would, imagine a clock-but instead of there being a dial, there are wheels
within wheels within wheels. Every few years, some of them line up to their
beginning point with each other. For example, this year the innermost and the
next would line up to zero. And then maybe ten years later the second and
third might line up to zero. 2012 is a rare point in history where all of the
wheels will line up to zero. We are at a place where the Light from the
Central Sun of the Universe will be shining without obstruction upon this
Planet for the first time in many hundreds of thousands of years. Therefore it
is a gateway of great opportunity, and it is a significant time.
Elora: What do you feel will happen
at that time?
Heru: It is not known; it will depend on how much growth can
take place. Those of us who are working on this have high hopes. How much can
take place in that time will depend upon the reclamation of the Sun in this
Solar System, which we believe will be done by then. We also believe that the
Central Sun of this Galaxy will be reclaimed in large part, for the Central
Sun of this Galaxy is not as Dark as the Sun of this Solar System, but it is
not all Light either. We believe there will be a very incredible influx of
Light onto this Planet through this succession of gateways.
Elora: Are we Humans safe on the
Planet during this transition?
Heru: It appears that most everyone will be. There will be
an intervention to prevent an all out nuclear war. Humans can withstand some
amount of radiation, but the full onslaught of a nuclear blast, such as
occurred in Japan, does cause irreparable harm to souls, and that will not be
allowed.
Elora: You are confident that all
this is so, and that the intervention will hold?
Heru: Yes. However I do want to say that it is important to
be conscious, conscientious, careful, and to protect yourselves at all times.
For there is a great degree of random debris flying around, and it would be
very easy for some of that to strike you. However, as long as you maintain
your focus on serving the highest orders of Llight, a great degree of
protection does surround you and there is less chance of your being hit by
random debris than a denser person.
Elora: You have mentioned a
Cosmic Wind which is increasing at this time. What is the Cosmic Wind?
Heru: It is a combination of several factors. There is the
Galactic Photon Belt, which occurs on a 26,000 year cycle. But there is a
greater cycle happening too, which has aligned this Galaxy with the Central
Sun of the Universe; and the Central Sun is also in alignment with the Central
Universe of all universes, the Godverse. It is a long,
majestic Cycle that is coming into play with many more facets than I
can describe.
Elora: Essentially, the Cosmic Wind
is a flow of very high energy?
Heru: Yes. And I see it literally blowing people off the
Planet. Not physically, but people will be leaving their body because the
intensity is too great for them to stay here.
Elora: A number of channels
are giving very dire predictions for the coming years. Do you agree?
Heru: I do believe things will be somewhat rougher than they
are now. I do not see them being quite as universally dire as some are saying.
[Elora: So maybe 10-20% worse than
they are now?] Yes, approximately.
Elora: If things aren't going to be
that bad, why is it that you have several times counseled us on
the importance of staying safe?
Heru: Have you not just gone through a series of very
difficult psychic attacks in recent months? That is what I'm speaking of. If
you look at how disruptive and draining that has been for you, I would counsel
you to position yourself where you do not need to go through any more of that.
It is not so much that I see things getting significantly worse other than the
continued pressure from above, of the entities and the negative life forms
being pushed down into the Third Dimension. But in a sense there are still
entities and negative life forms all around you, that given an opportunity
would love to have you for dinner. And that will continue for roughly another
year [i.e. until or through the fall of 2005]. [Elora: So the psychic negativity is what you
are more concerned about?] Yes.
Elora: Many sources have spoken of
a separation of the old and new Earths. Do you see this happening?
Heru: It has been believed that there would be a literal
separation of the worlds. However this is not to be. What has happened is that
those who have entered into a more Fourth or Fifth Dimensional state, such as
yourself and Karen, are living in the New World; and those that are operating
more from their first and second chakras are living in the Old World. There is
currently a separation, and this has been allowed for the purposes of growth
and comfort. But in the end, all will be reunited as one world. And all will
actually still exist on the Third Dimension. However, with the Frequency
Fences gone, just as Humans are capable of traversing all twelve Dimensions
from the Third - which includes the First and Second Dimension and going into
the states of consciousness of the Plant and Animal Kingdoms - this Planet
then will be free to express itself and communicate on all those Dimensions as
well.
Elora: So it's as if
we have different states of consciousness and density currently co-existing
side by side?
Heru: Different vibratory rates. This is a natural
occurrence on this Planet, however it has been suppressed, fragmented, and so
on. The Nature Spirits would be a good example of Fourth Dimensional life on
this Planet.
Elora: The expectation that there
would be a separation of worlds has now changed, due to the coming of
the Light Warrior?
Heru: Yes. [Elora:
This is then a recent change, for when we spoke about this
earlier, perhaps in the late Spring, you felt the separation was going to
happen.] Yes, it is a recent change. [And you feel this is a
more positive solution.] Yes, I do.
Elora: You have mentioned that
there will be an amnesty of karma for Beings who are willing to turn to
the Light. Please elaborate on this a bit.
Heru: This information is not brand new, as it has made it
into some writings on the Planet. Several years ago the Lords of Karma
announced that all karma could be cleared within this lifespan, if a person so
desired and worked diligently to do so. With the advent of the Omniversal
Energy, this is further enhanced. If a person were to call forth their
original blueprint, call forth their Monad [Higher Self], and ask that the way
be made clear for the releasing of all karma, and that the path of reunion and
liberation be made known, it will be so. At this point in time nothing is
impossible, and the advent of the Omniversal Energy makes this so. Listen to
those words, for there is the hugest blessing embedded in them. Tell yourself
in your heart that nothing is impossible. Imagine, if you would, one of those
paintings of the Annunciation, where the Holy Spirit is entering Mary, and
Gabriel is announcing that she is now pregnant with God's child. This is an
allegory; I am not commenting now on whether that image is historical or not.
I am using that as an allegory for the fact that each soul on this Planet has
now been impregnated with this Omniversal Energy in a very similar way to that
image of the Annunciation. Take to heart the grandness of this event.
Chapter EIGHT: THE RESTORATION BEGINS
On
June 1, 2004, Karen heard the words, "The Great Work is Complete." We asked
Heru what these words meant. Heru responded: "It means that all of the Armies
of the Light are in position. For everyone is now in their place. Everything
is in place for the great transition to happen." And indeed, from that time
on, we began to see massive changes on the Higher Dimensions. We wish as much
as anyone else to see these changes filter down to Earth. Unfortunately the
Lower Dimensions seem to be last to feel the effects of what is happening in
our Universe. We do believe, however, that some positive changes will be
noticed on Earth within one to two years, and that after a couple years time
the rate of improvement will increase rapidly.
This Chapter
summarizes the changes and victories on the Inner Realms which we have
observed during the Summer and Fall of 2004. Dates are included in this
section so that the progression of events may be seen. We invite those of our
readers who are clairvoyant to confirm this material for themselves. While
some of these details may not be of interest to all, the events recorded in
this chapter are most inspiring.
Part 1 - The DARK
GRIDS
Starting
in June of 2004, Heru began showing us the Dark Grids which have been a major
part of the controlling energy structures of this Fallen Universe. The first
one to come to our attention was the Sixth Dimensional Grid. Heru explained
that it was like a net covering a large portion of our Universe, and that it
worked like a Frequency Barrier. Just as Earth has a Frequency Barrier around
it which prevents the Light and higher energies from entering, similar
structures have been set up for our Universe. We were then made aware of a
similar grid on the Eleventh Dimension. As Heru has said, the Darkness in this
Universe exists up through to the Eleventh Dimension. Finally, a third Grid
existing on the Fourth Dimension encompassed Earth itself. Up until the Summer
of 2004, it had not been possible for the Light Forces to affect or take down
any of these controlling structures.
Tentative plans
were laid for the Dark Grids to be burned with Cosmic fire. However, this
would have resulted in the incineration of many Beings who were closely tied
to the Grid. Instead, the Omniversal Energy was run through the Sixth
Dimensional Grid, which almost seemed to be made of a hollow piping. This was
followed by an assault by the Light Forces on the Eleventh Dimensional Grid,
as well as on the Grid surrounding Earth. Over the Summer of 2004, large
portions of all three Dark Grids were dismantled. The remaining portions will
be taken down by the Light Warriors.
The Sixth
Dimensional Grid looked like a huge net. Until recently it was covering 40% of
our Universe, and growing. Heru said that the Hartmann Lines were a
manifestation of this Grid, and that it affected "not only all the Dimensions
below it, but all aspects of matter down to the sub-atomic particles, When
someone says the stones cry out at the abuse of Earth, it is a literal thing.
And that is also how the imprint of horrors, like the Holocaust in
Germany, can be imprinted so deeply into the Earth, and be very hard to
remove."
The breaking down
of the Dark Grids is only one battle in a very large war which is being fought
for the control of our Universe. It is unfortunate that, here on Earth, we
cannot yet see for ourselves the great impact of all that is occurring. As of
the Summer of 2004, every clear source that I read gives a time frame of about
two years for the Great Shift to become apparent on Earth.
On June
11, 2004, we asked: Heru, we would like to check
on the status of the Dark Grid on the Sixth Dimension. What is the
timing for bringing it down?
Heru: It seems to be changing because it appears that this
Grid is no longer Dark, and instead of being destroyed it has been transformed
from within. The Omniversal Energy has infused it with great Light. Many of
you have perceived unusual amounts of Dark Beings in unusual circumstances.
This is due to the fact that Beings who have been wrapped around or hanging
onto this Grid are fleeing like cockroaches. They are scurrying around madly
trying to find new homes, and by and large they are unsuccessful. There is a
great sweep-up happening, where armies of Light Beings are finding them and
incarcerating them.
Many Beings in
this Universe have cried out for freedom. It was this call from so many
voices, including yours, that initiated the process of dismantling the Sixth
Dimensional Grid. And it may not be in the words that you're putting it, but
it is the heartfelt desire for true freedom. The dismantling of the Grid would
have happened anyway, but it occurred much sooner and in a much gentler manner
than would otherwise have been. Of course the experience was not gentle for
the Beings who were hanging onto it - for them Armageddon is here. For Beings
of Light, liberation is here.
[Elora:] When the
Eleventh Dimensional Grid began to come down, starting on July 31, 2004, we
could see great celebrations happening all over the Universe. It almost seemed
as though the sun had come out for the first time in millions of years. From
Higher Dimensional Planets, it was possible to perceive the Great Central Sun
of our Galaxy for the first time in eons. Heru stated on August 1st that "It
is a very joyous time; there are many celebrations happening today.
Interestingly, with this Grid in place it was impossible to communicate
between many different places in the Universe, and actually for this Universe
to effectively communicate with the other Universes. So you would say the
phone lines are very busy today with hellos and reunions, and catching up and
celebrations."
Elora: From a conversation
with Sananda in August, 2004: We've been told by Heru that the Eleventh
Dimensional Dark Grid has essentially come down, as has the
Sixth Dimensional Dark Grid. It also appears that the Dark Grid surrounding
Planet Earth is in the process of crumbling. Is this correct?
Heru: The Grids appear to be about 60% gone on the Eleventh
Dimension, 57% on the Sixth, and about 45% on the Third.
Elora: If so, why don't we
notice anything different on Earth? It seems just as dark and
dense as ever here.
Heru: You must remember that it is Human consciousness that
holds the vibrational frequency of this Earth. And Humans carried the effect
of this gridwork for many millions of years on the DNA level, on the cellular
level. The Grids will be dismantled completely before there is a change in
Human consciousness. There will be some lag of perhaps a year or two, and in
some cases three. It is not going to be an instant change in Human
consciousness but there are several changes to look for. The first will be
with the babies that are born from now on; there will be virtually no Dark
Beings coming in. Secondly, the LightWorkers will have much greater access to
non-contaminated sources of knowledge. And then I would say over the next year
or two or three, to look for some general lightening of the load for everyone.
The madman in the
White House, although he may remain in the White House, will be increasingly
powerless, more of a caricature than anything else. People's focus will begin
to turn away from the fear-mongers. And that in itself will be a turning of
the tide.
Part 2 - The
Liberation of The GODINJ Collective of
Creator Gods
Heru has
explained elsewhere that our Universe was created by a group of Creator Gods.
This composite of Creator Gods was called The Godinj Collective.
Some of these Beings fell, whereas others were chained by the Darkness. Of
the composite, four remained, up until the first of September 2004.
Elora on the 2nd of September,
2004: Heru, I felt that something major happened last night, and
that it had to do with Godinj Collective. Is this correct?
Heru: Yes. It is as if Godinj Collective has re-energized
Itself and is sending out a renewed pulse of Creator God Energy for the
restoration of this Universe. [Elora:
How many Beings are still part of Godinj?] Four of the original
Creator Gods, and they have added one new Being that was never there before.
[Are the four original Beings two pairs of Twin Flames?] Yes.
Elora: It appeared to me
that The Godinj Collective had been veiled or in chains; and had freed
Itself and was sending out huge amounts of Light.
Heru: Yes, and part of that Light has been the incorporation
of a fifth Creator God who was instrumental in freeing The Godinj Collective.
There was somewhat of a rescue mission sent with the help of the Light
Warriors, and one of the Beings involved in the Mission was this fifth Being.
[Elora: Godinj was, in fact,
trapped by the darkness?] Yes.
Elora: It looked to me as if
a huge light was shining over the whole Universe on the Higher
Dimensions. It appeared to light up Dimensions Five and above. And the
Universe looked shabby, dirty, and bleak - like an old attic full of
junk and cobwebs, where someone suddenly turns on a brilliant light.
But this Light did also show up who was of the Dark and who wasn't and left
few places to hide, except for the very lowest Dimensions. Is all of
this basically correct?
Heru: Yes, it is. The Dark Beings will be attempting to hide
wherever they can, but mostly below the Fifth Dimension. There is
tremendous chaos on the Fourth Dimension right now, and this will continue for
some time.
Elora: I also saw a huge
battle raging over the entire Universe, and I heard the words, "Battle is
joined." It looked like Armageddon. Is this correct, and if so can you
give details?
Heru: Yes - this is it. The Light Warriors are unstoppable,
and it is going faster than we had anticipated. It's good to see that for a
change instead of all the endless delays.
Elora on the 6th October,
2004: In a conversation with Farwaren [one of the Members of
the Godinj Collective] last night, she stated that she and her Twin Flame
were going to conceive a child. This had not occurred yet, but would in
the near future. With great emotion, Farwaren said that this child would be
something like a Cosmic Avatar for this entire Universe. Is this
correct so far?
Heru: We believe it to be so, yes.
Elora: She said that the child
would be a singular soul, containing both male and female, and that it
would be almost as if it would contain all the Light which has been
drained from our Universe through these eons of darkness. Did I hear
this correctly?
Heru: Yes, that is the intent and we feel confident that
that will come to fruition. [Elora:
Are you helping them?] Not directly, but I have lent some
assistance.
Later that
same day, we asked Prime Creator: We
understand that Farwaren and her Twin
are going to give birth to a Cosmic Avatar. Is this sort of
thing going to occur in the other Universes?
Prime Creator: Something of
an equivalent magnitude is left up to each group of Creator Gods that created
each Universe - in what way they would express their newfound freedom and
liberation. I believe this will not be the only expression in this Universe.
There are a great many beautiful things to come about.
Part 3 - The
Restoration of the Great Central Sun and the Battle for Our Universe
Elora on the 9th September
2004: Heru, are the Light
Warriors now working to free the Great Central Sun of this Universe?
Heru: Yes. When this happens, the Light Warriors will begin
to go after the individual Suns, and the Sun of this Solar System [the Solar
Logos] will be then worked upon.
Elora: I have also seen something
which is near the center of this Universe, but is not the Great Central Sun.
There are twelve stars, in a perfect ellipse. Does this exist, and what
is it?
Heru: Yes, it does exist. It is a fulcrum point or a portal.
In a way it is both. It is something like a gyroscopic energy vortex that
allows in energy from Prime Creator and also maintains the balance of the
entire Universe. [Elora: And this is
also being freed?] Yes.
Elora on the 13th September
2004: I have been observing the battle that has been going on in
the Inner Regions and Higher Dimensions of our Universe. I would like you
to confirm and/or comment on what I saw, please.
For much of the
week, I observed that the Great Central Sun was in the strangle-hold of
a gargantuan monster that looked
something like an octopus, and it must have been the size of a galaxy.
I assumed that this creature had been entrapping or attacking the Great
Central Sun for a very long time. The Light Warriors were attacking it.
Heru: Yes, that is true.
Elora: On Friday night, it appeared
that this creature had been broken up and destroyed. In fact, it seemed to
have exploded; and a huge wave of dust, soot, ash, and debris was
passing outward through the Universe. Is this correct?
Heru: Yes. [Elora:
Did this explosion harm the regions around the Great Central Sun?]
I don't really see anything of the Light that was harmed. There may
have been Fallen Beings around it that were harmed, but I don't see any
Light Beings having been harmed.
Elora: On Saturday, I strongly felt
the effects of this Etheric wave of soot and dust. It felt to me as
though the Inner Planes were choking with ash and smoke and grit.
Heru: Yes.
Elora: On Sunday some debris was
still present, but things seemed calmer. In fact, by Sunday evening, I felt
a strong sensation of peace. In looking at the Great Central Sun of the
Universe, I could see it more clearly, though there was still a lot of
dust in the air. It also seemed that I could see three huge Light Beings
hovering around the Great Central Sun. Did I see correctly?
Heru: Yes.
Elora:Who are these beings? Are
they the Seraphim?
Heru: That would be the equivalent word in your language.
These three Beings are basically the collective parent of the
Being which ensouls the Central Sun of this Universe.
Elora: Is the Central Sun partially
of the Dark?
Heru: It had been trapped for so long. It had resisted
mightily, but was damaged. I can't say that it was corrupt, but much healing
needs to happen, and will happen now.
Elora: Is the Great Central Sun the
presence of God in each Universe?
Heru: You could call it that. Within each person there is
that connection, and through that connection the Divine Spark of the Creator.
That format follows on the macrocosm as well as the microcosm. On the
microcosm, within each cell or atom of a Human there is also that Spark and
connection; and within each Galaxy and Universe there is that Spark and
connection. On the macrocosm, the Great Central Suns plays that role. Now that
the Central Sun is free, that alone will change a lot in this Universe.
Elora: It now appears that the
Light Warriors are regrouping to set up their next strategy.
Heru: They have already set it up, but they are staging
their positions. One of the next positions they will be taking will be to work
on your own Sun.
Elora: My impression is that they
are targeting key strongholds of the Darkness. I saw that there are great
military strongholds of the Darkness which appear much like the Death Star in
the movie "Star Wars". There seem to be between 700 and 800 of them in our
Universe, and I felt the Light Warriors would be going after them next. In
fact, it looks like they've already started.
Heru: Yes, you are seeing accurately.
[Elora:] The
destruction of the Death Stars was a tremendous battle which raged for several
weeks. Great squadrons of Light Warriors attacked these gargantuan military
strongholds, appearing in wedge-shaped phalanxes and literally cutting the
artificial planetoids to pieces. After they had destroyed all the Death Stars,
the Light Warriors began to target the next level of the military power held
by the Darkness, which were great intergalactic battleships. These were much
smaller than the Death Stars but there were many more of them.
Elora: I felt that the Twelve
Critical Planets, including Earth, are somewhere on this list, but not at the
top of the list.
Heru: Yes, and there is a strategic reason for that. It is
not felt that they will be targeted for destruction by the Dark, but if they
were surrounded by Light Beings and liberated, then that would invite an
attack. Therefore the Light Warriors would rather leave the Twelve Critical
Planets alone for the present and go after what would essentially attack them
later - as you said, the military strongholds.
Elora: How about the masses of
Dark Beings in the Fourth Dimension? They are not being targeted yet?
Heru: Not yet, but they will be soon. Actually, there will
be some kind of a comb or a sieve to capture the Fallen ensouled Beings for
reformation, and to separate them from the Dark Beings. That will come down
the line a little later. So you can see what is going to happen; there will
be a parting of the ways there.
Elora: Overall, are things still
moving faster than expected?
Heru: Yes, they are.
[Elora:] As the days passed, I continued to
watch the Great Central Sun of our Universe. As the clouds of dust and debris
cleared away, I was able to see that it had the form of a huge white lotus.
The bud appeared to be closed, but very gradually began to open. In the early
stages of this process, only a faint beam of pure white light was emitted from
the nearly closed petals. Many Celestial Beings could be seen working with
this Sun, which is definitely an ensouled Being. First I saw the Seraphim
singing to this Being, using pure tones of sound to heal and awaken it. After
a few days they were replaced by the five members of the Godinj Collective,
who also used what we might call "sound therapy". At all times thousands of
other Higher Dimensional Beings were gathered around, encircling this dramatic
scene of restoration. Many appeared to be praying, and all watched with
reverence and often with tears of joy. On September 14, 2004, we had occasion
to speak to Kuthumi, one of Earth’s
Ascended Masters. I asked Kuthumi for his perspective on the events occurring
with the Great Central Sun of the Universe, remarking that it appeared to me
like a lotus unfolding. He replied:
Kuthumi: This Sun has been in chains
for many million and millions of years, and as such was never fully able to
express its light and its glory. And yes, it is much like a flower unfolding,
endlessly unfolding. What you are witnessing is the beginning of a beautiful
process of infinite petals unfolding; and each petal that unfolds emits waves
of Love and Light that stretch to the ends of the Universe. The lack of this
Light has had a deleterious effect on every aspect of life in this Universe.
And so this will be truly a dawning of a Golden Age. [Elora: The Being which ensouls the Central
Sun - it is expressing itself through the form of the lotus? It's
as though the lotus is its body?] Yes. It is a most magnificent
Being; and there is an actual mechanism of creative energy that is expressed
as this unfoldment takes place. It is lovely to behold.
[Elora:] About
another week passed before the Great Central Sun became fully open. It
appeared as a magnificent, radiantly white lotus with a multitude of petals.
And then suddenly the Lotus appeared to become activated. Great, effulgent
rays of golden-white Light poured from every petal, and filled the Universe
with its glory. I could see Angels standing near the Sun in ecstasy, bathing
themselves in the Light. I wish I could say that this Light penetrated
everywhere. Alas, from what I could observe, not much of it reached the Lower
Dimensions or Planets like ours which are imprisoned behind very dense
Frequency Fences. Still, much of our Universe is now filled with the Light
where darkness reigned, and the Light of the Creator is seen here once more.
Elora on the 6th October
2004: Heru, we would like to start by asking you to confirm
several things that were told to me by Farwaren, who is a Member of
the Godinj Collective, on Sunday night. First, Farwaren said that a
large group of Helpers and Healers had come through the breach in
the Great Wall and are in one of the safe areas, waiting for the time
when they can be deployed to other areas. Is this correct?
Heru: Yes, indeed it is correct. The numbers would look
large to you, but I would tell you that this is only the forerunner of what is
to come. There are so many more waiting to come.
Elora: Next, she showed me
that a vast wave of Light Warriors was about to move through the
breaches in the Wall. They were still on the other side of the Wall, but
shortly to pass through. The numbers that I could see were vast,
uncountable. So many in fact, that it seemed that the Light Warriors
currently in our Universe were only a small advance guard. Would you
comment on this?
Heru: Yes, that is correct. As they come through in the next
weeks and months, you will begin to see a great acceleration in the turning of
the tide. I guess you could say it's at that tipping point right now, and when
things first start to move it's slow but then it accelerates and accelerates
more rapidly. And that is at hand.
Elora: It seemed to be that maybe
a tenth of a percent of the total Force is here already.
Heru: Yes. And they will be coming in waves as well, so this
second wave is not the full complement. It will be like the tide coming in, in
the ocean. So the first wave was small, the next will be bigger, the next
after that bigger still.
Elora: I was told that when the
Light Warriors fill our Universe in vast numbers, they will set up a
multi-dimensional and very fine grid or net, which will allow them to seek
out and destroy all darkness. This will be done so that nothing slips
through the cracks.
Heru: Yes, that is correct.
Elora: I see this Universe
as being shaped something like a huge, oval, flattened disk -
not unlike the shape of a galaxy. Is this more or less correct?
Heru: Somewhat. However if I were to describe it in a shape
that you could relate to, I would say it is more the shape of a red blood
cell: a flattened disk, slightly thicker at the outside edges, and having a
very distinct membrane to it.
Elora: Then is it also correct that
the area where the chinks in the Great Wall have been created is on the other
side of the Universe from where we are, so that when the Light Warriors
and other Beings come in from the Light Universes, they have to cross most of
this Universe to get here?
Heru: That is correct.
Part 4 - Interview
with a Second Wave Light Warrior
On October
22, 2004, Karen and I spoke to Vikhona,
a member of the Second Wave of Light Warriors. This new group of Light
Warriors feels very strong, and considerably more substantial than the first.
They also seem to have more of an emotional nature, and one can sense the
heart feelings in speaking with them. There is a great deal of Light around
them, and they are very beautiful.
Elora: Greetings. May I begin by
clarifying that you are one of the Second group of Light Warriors which has
entered our Universe?
Vikhona: Yes, I am. [Elora:
Would it be correct to call you "Second Wave Light Warriors"?] That
is a good description.
Elora: I saw six huge Second Wave
Light Warriors guarding our Planet, one in each direction. They are each
nearly as tall as the diameter of Earth. Is this correct?
Vikhona: That is correct. [Elora: Are they just guarding our Planet at
this time?] Their primary purpose at this point is to guard, but they are
also working with the magnetic energy fields of the planet. You might
perceive, if you looked, a beam of energy coming out of each one's solar
plexus to the Earth. It is penetrating to the core of the Earth and supporting
and energizing this planet.
Elora: It appears that you are more
powerful than the First Wave Light Warriors, and have some enhanced abilities.
Would you comment on this please?
Vikhona: Yes, we are a magnitude of perhaps twelve times
stronger. We typically appear larger in size, and as such all of our abilities
are that much greater. [Elora: Do
you believe that each "batch" that comes through will be stronger and more
capable?] Yes.
Elora: Did a new group of
micro Light Warriors also come in with you?
Vikhona: No, but there will be a new group with the next, in
about three months time [i.e. January 2004]. There are seven groups of us in
all.
Elora: I noticed something in the
area of your heads that almost looked like a rotating eye, or the
revolving lens of a lighthouse. Can you tell me what I was
seeing?
Vikhona: It would be almost as if we had a helmet with a
rotating beam of light, which can illuminate all of the hidden cloaked Beings
and cloaked substances, weapons, all of that. [Elora: Does this mean that the Second Wave
Light Warriors will have better vision than the first group?]
Considerably, yes.
Elora: Do you also come in
pairs?
Vikhona: No, although we can travel in pairs and often do.
Elora: We have all noticed that you
and your companions "drift" less than those in the first wave. Is this true?
Vikhona: Yes. It is almost as if we are more solid and more
dense. If you were to put an elemental quality on us, we would be earth
and they would be air. [Elora:
The first group was lighter, and would almost seem to float around?]
Yes. We are much more solid and will tend to stay in one place to do our
work, though we are also very mobile.
Elora: Will you begin your work on
Earth and the other eleven critical Planets soon?
Vikhona: Yes. [Elora:
Can you give us a time frame for Earth?] I believe it will
be approximately four to five weeks before this begins [i.e. about the first
of December, 2004].
Elora: Can you give us any details
of how this work will begin?
Vikhona: I am not on that particular Task Force, and so I do
not know. We do not have quite as much of a group mind as the initial Light
Warriors had, and so I am not able to see what everyone is
doing. [Elora: You are more
individuated?] Yes.
Elora: It appears to me that the
second wave of Light Warriors have been progressing through the Universe with
their net, scooping up huge numbers of Fallen and Dark Beings. We have seen
these Beings fleeing through our airspace in the last two weeks, so to
speak. It hasn't been a pretty picture, as the Dimensions near
ours looked like something out of "Night on Bald Mountain". Things seem much
more peaceful since the new group of Light Warriors arrived - would you agree?
Vikhona: Yes, I would.
Elora: I also felt that the Light
Warriors would be driving the Dark and Fallen Beings to a place which
is somewhat "off to the side" of our Universe, much as cowboys would
round up several herds of cattle into one huge massed group. This place
appears to be a large area between galaxy clusters, where there are few
or no life forms. Am I correct so far?
Vikhona: Yes, that is correct; and they will be
held there pending whoever is to process them. We are not to do any
processing.
Elora: There will be an enclosure
created there?
Vikhona: Yes. Each universe will have a similar enclosure.
[Elora: The number of Beings that
will be gathered there must be countless.] Yes. We do not know how many
there are, but there are many, many. All sizes and shapes. [Elora: Will they have to be sorted?] Yes.
There are both the Fallen and the Dark among them.
Elora: I felt this would start in
about one week's time from now, or near the end of October 2004.
Vikhona: That sounds about right.
Elora: When Heru first told us
about the Light Warriors, he said that they were contained within the
Omniversal Energy and they were “uncloaking”. However, I saw your group appear
on the other side of the Great Wall or frequency fence. Do the Light
Warriors “uncloak” from within the Omniversal Energy, or do they come in from
the other side of the Wall?
Vikhona: Both. You may perceive the Omniversal Energy as a
directed beam, but it is not limited to that beam that you perceive. [Elora: In other words, some Beings
“uncloaked” from within this Universe, and some “uncloaked” from outside the
Universe.] Yes. And some “uncloaked” outside the Frequency Fence.
Elora: Is there anything else you
would like to add?
Vikhona: Just that we are brand new Beings, and are not
infallible in the results of our efforts. We are unwavering in our desire to
serve the Light, and I ask for patience and forgiveness in the fact that this
is taking some time. I know many conditions here are at a critical state, and
I know most or all will be salvaged. I regret any moment that goes by that the
pain is not relieved immediately for so many. But we are doing what we can as
quickly as we can, and more help is on the way. We serve only the will of
Prime Creator, as I know you do as well. My deepest heartfelt desire is to
stand with you after the Restoration is complete, and drink with you a toast
of a celebratory glass of light wine - pun intended!
After this
conversation, we asked Heru: Given all these hopeful developments, do you
still feel that it will require about two years to "win the battle for Earth",
so to speak? About two years before we will be able to experience some
real positive changes here that we can see with our own eyes?
Heru: Things do seem to be proceeding somewhat more quickly
than originally forecasted, and I would revise that estimate to be between one
and a half to two years [i.e. somewhere between the Spring and Fall of 2006].
However, there will be people earlier on for whom their personal lives will
change dramatically for the better. My hope is that this text can get out
rather quickly and spread somewhat widely. If it is known that people can call
upon the Light Warriors and use the techniques I have given then many
individuals will benefit by having a much better quality of life, even though
the world itself still may look to be in shambles. [Elora: Do you think that the Light Workers in
particular will find their lives improving quickly?] That is what this
text is targeted at, yes.
Elora: When we began these
conversations in the early Summer of 2004, you stated that our Universe
was about 75% Dark. What is the percentage of Darkness in our
Universe now?
Heru: It is down to about 60%, so there has been much good
work, but there is still much to be done.
[Elora:] I would like to add several notes to
this Chapter as this goes to press. First, as of early November of 2004, work
began on the Solar Logos of our Sun. Our sunlight should become energetically
cleaner and clearer as time goes on. We are also told that some large sections
of our Universe are substantially cleaned up. The best news of all is that, on
the first of December 2004, the Light Warriors arrived in large numbers to
begin their work on Earth. They are, at the time of this writing, beginning to
dismantle the Frequency Fences behind which we have been imprisoned. We would
caution our readers not to expect immediate miracles, as Heru has stated that
things may actually appear somewhat worse during the next year or two.
However, we believe that the greater influx of Higher Energies into our Planet
will be a tremendous aid and support for all Beings who hold to the Light.
Chapter NINE: THE CREATOR GODS
The Creator Gods
are an essential part of the cosmology which Heru teaches - and Heru himself,
as we have noted, is one of the greatest of these Gods. According to Heru: "A
Creator God is a Being who is capable of taking the stuff of Creation, the
plasma from Prime Creator, and manifesting it into form. These forms may be as
large as universes and may be as small as microcosms."
We asked Prime
Creator who created the Creator Gods. He/She replied: "I did. It was one of
the first acts of creation. They were created prior to this Creation, so they
are actually older than this Creation."
Heru: The Creator Gods create from the
Void. Your scriptures speak of this, describing it with great eloquence. Into
the Void - the formless, wonderful Void, where nothing is formed and
everything is potential - the Creator Gods will go. They go singly, as
couples, or at times in groups, depending on their intent. They will drop out
of Creation and into the Void, much as you will do in the third technique. In
that space they will form, with their Divine Mind and their Divine Heart,
their intent for creation. They will put it forth, and it will be done.
Interestingly
enough, there are many kinds of creations. Some of them just require that
initial spark. In these cases, the Gods create something independent, with its
own life, which itself is tapped into the Void so that it generates its own
self-perpetuating creative impulse. A soul, or what becomes a Human Being in
all of its multi dimensional layers, would be one of those aspects. At that
point it is an individual Being. Whether it is conscious of it or not, it has
the power to perpetuate its own existence indefinitely. On the Third
Dimensional level where you live this would be largely an unconscious process,
but in the Higher Dimensions it would be more of a conscious co-creative
process.
Then there are
systems which are different in that they are not self-perpetuating. This
applies more in the Mineral Realms, and somewhat in the Planet Realms. In
these cases, Councils will form to create structure. The Gods in these
Councils will place themselves, or a part of themselves, into a Creation
Chamber.
A Creation
Chamber is essentially the heart of the Creator God or Gods. It is the power
of their love to create. If a Creator God is singular, he would
go into his Heart in much the same way you go into yours to go into the Void,
and with love and passion will create. When there are more they will join
hearts, and between them will be the vessel in which they create. They create
with Divine Thought, and Divine Thought is very different from the
machinations of the Human mind.
To return to my
discussion of creating something in the Mineral Realm: That part of the Gods
which is placed in the Creation Chamber must remain there for as long as the
particular substance is desired to continue to exist. For instance, if I
wanted to participate in the creation of a ruby, I would join with others and
we would take a part of ourselves into the Creation Chamber. As long as we
wanted the molecular structure of rubies to exist throughout this entire
Universe, we would remain in that Chamber, actively generating it. That is how
we create Matter.
Plant forms are
created in much the same way. However, with plants it is more that we would
hold the seed form of that particular vegetation - not an actual seed like an
acorn, but the archetype of the tree or of that plant form through its entire
life cycle. We would hold that archetype there. The Animal Kingdom is much
like the Human Kingdom, where animals have independent lives, although
they are created more as a species or type. What happens when an
extinction occurs on a planetary scale is that this Group, Council, or Person
is no longer in the Chamber. With an animal species, they will have left the
Chamber. The species will not disappear immediately, but the impulse for it to
recreate and stay in form disappears, and so they will die out. However, these
Creator Gods can be invited to reconvene and recreate those Beings that have
disappeared.
Throughout
Creation there are a multitude of what you would call Devic Energies.
Devas are actually those fragments of the Creator Gods which are in the
Creation Chambers. Therefore when you call upon them, that wonderful magic can
happen. Working with the Devic Energies would feed them too, in a sense. It is
like the phenomenon which has been described with what you call Gods on this
Planet, that they seem to die out when people stop believing in them.
Therefore if a planet such as yours has inhospitable regions for this
particular life form, the Creator God fragments will leave the Creation
Chamber and allow it to die out - unless Humans in their great power will call
them forth again, and in essence feed them with their love and their desire
for the continued existence of what they are creating.
Different Creator
Gods are focused on different things. There are Creator Gods who are basically
creating substance, material to work with: sort of like yarn, or raw material,
or clay to be sculpted. These Creator Gods would be in place to create the
stuff of Creation, raw undifferentiated material. And there are various
types of specialists, Beings who like to create within their field of
specialization over and over again. There are those who are specialists in the
Plant Kingdom, and the Animal Kingdom, and in Star creation.
Then there are
Beings who are not specifically Creator Gods, but who are more the Weavers of
Creation. They take material that has been created and weave it into new and
beautiful form, giving it order, giving it luster, giving it stories. Stories
are very important to this process - themes, orchestrations. These Beings who
are the Weavers would write a story, make an outline, and begin to weave
material around that outline. Thus they would create worlds and people them.
They would be the architects of jewels in space. They would in many cases
appear to be the creators - and yes they are the creators, but you see how
many levels there are to this.
Elora: You say that Life Forms can
be called into existence again if Humans will do the work from our side. Will
that help to restore some of the Life Forms on our Planet?
Heru: Oh yes, there is great possibility of that happening.
Elora: Please explain why the
Creator Gods work.
Heru: Ah yes, why they work. It is the expression of love,
of creativity; it is the reason for our existence. We live to create, as an
artist would. And creating is an expression of something that language cannot
name. The place that this desire to create comes from is so vast that there is
nothing which could describe the motivation of creation. And it is
never ending.
Elora: Do the Creator Gods have
their own Realm?
Heru: Their home is in the Void, beyond this Creation.
Although they may come and manifest forms, even into the Third Dimension, they
will identify most with and return to their home which is the Void beyond the
Creation. When you enter Heru's world in the Third Technique which I
have given elsewhere in this text, you are coming to that place. [Elora: That's where you live.] Yes.
Elora: In the process of creation,
how do Twin Flame Creator Gods, such as you and Durga/Sekhmet, work
together?
Heru: Perhaps the closest analogy would be making love. Our
focus in general is on the focus of the creation of new souls. Other Creator
Gods would focus on creating animal species, entire blocks of vegetable life,
and so on. Yet others would create minerals, planets, and the like.
Elora: I would assume that your
work in creating souls is done with Durga/Sekhmet in your role as
Cosmic Progenitors. Is that correct? [See Chapter 11 for more
information on Cosmic Progenitors and the creation of souls.]
Her: Yes. [Elora: Are the two of you parents to all the
souls that you created?] We are parents to a few and the grandparents of
many. [Elora: How many direct
children do you have in this Universe?] A few hundred.
Elora: Are there other Creator Gods
who create Human Souls?
Heru: There are others. And some Human Souls are created in
groups, by groups. You will see them on this Planet. They are not quite as
differentiated, and would perhaps identify more with nationality, religion,
etc. That is not to say they do not have the potential for evolution into
highly differentiated Beings. But they do begin as a group. And interestingly,
in those groups there will emerge Leaders that will raise the entire group up.
Therefore when that entire group rises up, great changes happen in Humanity.
Then there are
Souls that are created as Twins, as you know, and Souls that are
created as individuals. Each of them would be an expression of the variety of
life that exists in Creation.
Elora: Is there something along the
lines of a Divine Plan that you create within?
Heru: There are Divine Principles, which would be the
structures - the lines on the road or the walls of the canyon, so to speak.
Principles of structure, the way Light forms, and the basic geometries - these
things are there within all of these universal structures. The molecular,
atomic, and DNA structures follow the same pattern within all the Universes of
this Creation.
But as far as a
theme or a message, that will in many ways vary from Universe to Universe.
Nevertheless, you would still recognize the basic forms of life. You won't go
from this Universe to another Universe and find all the Humans and Higher
Beings to be made of geometric shapes, a triangle for a head and a trapezoid
for a body and so on. Life throughout this Creation follows certain forms, and
you would recognize those forms from universe to universe. You will recognize
life, you will recognize kinds of matter. There are other Creations where life
forms are geometric, but that is not part of this structure of Universes. And
there are certain archetypal forms which are found throughout the Universes.
Elora: How many Creator Gods are
there, and how many are able to do the work of creating Universes?
Heru: The Creator Gods do not exist in huge numbers. There
are maybe a thousand or a few thousand in all the Universes, in all of our
Creation. I never sat and counted them. And among the Creator Gods there are
not many who can create Universes and for whom that is their profession, where
it is not just a one time interaction or activity. [Elora: You and Durga/Sekhmet can create
Universes?] And have. [Elora:
Was this as part of a group effort, or just the two of
you alone?] As part of a group effort. By and large for a Universe of this
size it would take more than two Beings, even Creator Gods, to do so. However
she and I have created, alone, a small Universe for just the two of us. She
and I occasionally retire there for some rest and recreation. It is like a
little jewel.
Elora: As a Creator God, do
you have Higher Aspects, or is it just you and the Monad?
Heru: It's a little difficult to describe because it's sort
of yes to both. I have presences and lives on each of the levels, but in a way
it's just me and the Monad because all of those levels are enlightened.
Elora: Would it be correct to say
that many of the Gods and Goddesses of ancient mythology were, in fact,
Ascended Masters?
Heru: You could put it that way, or you could say that they
were visitors from the Higher Realms, the God Realms, or the Creator Gods. I
hesitate to use labels because they seem so bound by concepts. [Elora: Would the appearances and
disappearances of the Gods, as recorded in legends, be the Gods and
Ascended Masters moving in and out of physical manifestation?] Yes. Also
the veils at that time were thinner, so it would be easier for Humans to see
those manifestations.
Chapter TEN: LIGHT and DARK Aspects
[Elora:] Until
the time when I began working intensively with Heru, I had a vague idea that
there were higher levels to every Human Being, yet could never determine
exactly what they were. Like most people in metaphysical circles, I had heard
terms such as Higher Self, Soul Self, Oversoul, and I AM Presence. I had also
seen drawings and paintings of the Third Dimensional Self surmounted by a
number of higher and progressively more radiant Selves. Still, I had no real
sense of what all these levels or Selves actually were.
As Karen and I
proceeded in our explorations, my clairvoyance continued to develop. I
perceived the higher aspects in a whole new way, and was able to check my
perceptions with Heru. Like most of what I have learned in the past year, the
discoveries I made in the area of higher aspects were fascinating,
illuminating, and sometimes shocking.
What we learned
is as follows. Third Dimensional Humans are aspects on a chain of connection
which reaches all the way up to the Monad. The Monad (which is the original
Soul created by the Creator Gods) is a great, magnificent being, existing on
what we would call the Twelfth Dimension. It is, for each of us, that from
which we spring. We are expressions, or aspects, of the Monad. Beyond the
Monad is only Source, God, or Prime Creator - whatever term one wishes to use.
Heru often likens the Monad to a mighty oak tree. To follow the metaphor, this
tree then extends a branch of itself into this Universe, or any universe in
which it chooses to create aspects. At several junctures along that branch
there exist the higher Aspects, with the Third Dimensional Aspect being at the
end of the branch.
Karen coined the
term "ladder" for this progression of Aspects. A typical "ladder" may contain
an Aspect on the Third Dimension, which we would experience as a physical
Human Being. Then there might be Aspects on the Fourth, Sixth, Eighth, Ninth,
and Eleventh Dimensions, for example. And what are these Aspects? They are
people! They are ensouled Beings, similar to Earth Humans in many ways, but
living on different dimensional levels. They have names. They have lives,
including occupations, friends, clothing and activities that they prefer,
dwelling places, and distinct personalities. Among the higher aspects we have
met there are healers, teachers, musicians, and counselors. Most of the higher
Aspects we encountered are living on higher dimensional planets in such
locations as Arcturus, Sirius, or the Pleiades. Occasionally we found an
Aspect living on a higher dimensional Starship. Higher dimensions have matter
just as we do, and to them it is solid, just as physical matter is solid to
us. However the higher one goes the more fluid matter becomes, and the easier
to change and influence. Higher dimensional bodies in. the Fallen Universes
age, as physical bodies do, though much more slowly. A strong infusion of
energy can rejuvenate a higher dimensional body, whereas rejuvenating a
physical body is very difficult.
Time moves
differently in the higher dimensions. We found that a month would pass for us
when only a week had gone by for a Sixth Dimensional Being. Because of the
greater density in the lower dimensions, and because time is so slowed down
here, the lower Aspects in the "ladder" tend to be somewhat wearied. This
would not be the case in a Light Universe.
Higher
dimensional Beings require nourishment, as we do, although they need less of
it. The highest aspects seem to subsist mostly on pure water and light. Those
in the middle ranges, such as the Sixth to Eighth Dimensions, could be
sustained by a few pieces of perfect fruit per day. These Beings need sleep
and periods of rest as well, though again less than we do.
All of the
aspects on one "ladder", or one branch of the Monad, have a strong
commonality. The personalities will be different, yet similar, as they are all
expressions of the same Monad. Certain core qualities will show forth in all
the Aspects, and there will be a recognizable soul essence about all of them
as well.
The Monad and its
Aspects are connected to one another by fine, glowing strands which are called
Light filaments. Light Filaments look like fiber optic cables, and they carry
prana [Higher dimensional energy]. By working with the Light Filaments,
skilled healers can affect the state of Aspects on various dimensions.
Aspects in other
dimensions, depending on their state of evolution, may be more or less aware
of their own higher and lower Aspects. A very evolved Fourth or Fifth
dimensional Aspect may give much guidance and help to his Third dimensional
Aspect. In other cases there may be a
lack of guidance and help, or even a negative influence. The most difficult
fact to accept about the higher Aspects is that they are not always the pure,
radiant Beings that we have been led to expect with terms like "Higher Self'.
The Monad, according to Heru, is incorruptible. However, Higher Aspects who
dwell within one of the Fallen Universes are just as susceptible to the
corrupting influence of the Darkness as are Third dimensional Humans. And, as
Heru has repeatedly said, the Darkness exists in this Universe up through to
the Eleventh Dimension. We were shocked to find that even many LightWorkers
have Dark Aspects. In fact, since it is
common to have about four Aspects on the "ladder" between the Third
dimensional Self and the Monad, and due to the great difficulty in resisting
the Dark influences, most Human Beings have one or more Dark Aspects. The
worst I have seen was a person with four Dark Aspects. Therefore even among
Light Workers it is a rarity to find a person who has only Light Aspects.
Fortunately, because all Aspects are ensouled Beings, reclamation is hoped for
in the vast majority of cases. The reclamation of Lost Souls, as Heru
terms it, is discussed in more detail in the last section of this Chapter.
The best and most
hopeful example that we have of the restoration of a Fallen Higher Aspect is
Majaron, to whom Heru refers several times in this section. Majaron is the
Sixth dimensional Aspect of Karen's Twin Flame. When we first encountered him,
Majaron was heavily veiled. We were unable to see him, and even Heru had a
difficult time penetrating his disguise. Eventually we learned that he was
about 90% Dark. Imagine the Sixth dimensional equivalent to a gangster and
drug dealer - that was Majaron. He was heavily attached by a Dark Being and
had come to the point where he completely identified with the Dark side. Using
techniques taught to us by Heru, and with the help of Durga/Sekhmet, we worked
on Majaron. We were able to assist his transformation back to a loving and
positive Being of Light, albeit one who had missed a great deal of growth and
spiritual maturity due to his eons of existence as a Fallen Being.
Much as we might
prefer not to think of the possibility of Dark Aspects, knowledge about them
can be important and helpful. Having Dark Aspects directly above the Third
dimensional Self can have a deleterious, even crippling effect on the Third
dimensional Human. We observed that in most cases of this nature the person in
question found life a continual struggle, despite the best of intentions and
despite tremendous efforts to heal. Also, Heru tells us that it will not be
possible for Light Workers who came here from the Unfallen Universes to return
home until all of their Aspects are of the Light. Dark Aspects also impede the
Ascension process. Therefore, clearing the Aspects and Light filaments is a
tremendous aid to growth and evolution.
Part 1 - Communication
between the different Dimensional Levels
Elora: Heru, when we are working down from an Eighth
Dimensional Aspect, for example, to transform an Aspect on the Sixth
Dimension, we notice that the Eighth Dimensional Aspect does not engage in
this work unless we ask it. Why is that?
Heru: You Third Dimensional Humans do not understand the
greatness of your power - that you can request what nobody else can request. A
Sixth Dimensional Being could request something but it would only apply to
that Dimension, or an Eighth Dimensional Being for the Eighth Dimension, or
whatever. But there is a specialness in the Humans on the Third Dimensional
level. For built into them is a mechanism for Ascension, and it does not
happen until a Being fully incarnates on the Third Dimensional level. And when
this happens, they can call for action on all the Dimensions.
Elora: It also appears that the
individually ensouled Apects on the various Dimensions are not always that
aware of one another.
Heru: That stratification [i.e. that most Beings are
essentially confined to the Dimensional levels where they reside] is one of
the fundamental structures in this Universe. Were it not there, there would be
a level of chaos that is undesirable. And yet that stratification has become
so embedded as to be hampering the influx of the greater Light. This applies
to the question you asked about the releasing of normal rules and boundaries
at the time. This is correct, and specifically for this Planet in that it is
one of those key points at which everything is aimed: the greatest Darkness
and the greatest Light, the greatest chaos, and the greatest growth. When you
visit the Pleiades it looks stagnant to you, but those living there do not
feel that. For them it is the ordered progression of growth that they are
familiar with. If they were to plunge into this Planet, it would be very hard
for them. But Earth is almost like a rocket that, when the thrusters are
fired, will break through those stratifications and allow the upward movement
of all into the higher dimensional levels. This is a truly revolutionary
process. So once again, we point out the key position that this Planet assumes
at this time.
For what is
happening here is not occurring elsewhere. It can only happen here, and what
is happening here has implications that are far reaching. Imagine these so
called lowliest little Humans, the little ants or whatever you call them, that
are demeaned throughout the Universe as stupid, as Dark, as unevolved - yet
they are making something happen that has never happened before. And that is
this Rocket Ship of Ascension. [Elora:
Planetary ascension?] Yes. [And thus contributing to the
Ascension of the Universe?] Yes. And by the way, speaking of the
Ascension of the Universe, don't think that because this Universe is far, far
away from the Central Universe, the Godverse, that it must always remain so.
It is as much a matter of vibration as it is of age. Just as there as
wormholes and wrinkles in time and collapsing space within this Universe,
so there are such things between the Universes. And don't
think that the Being who Ensouls this Universe doesn't want to be close to
home.
Elora: To return to our earlier
question, is it because of this stratification, then, that a
higher level Light Aspect would not necessarily fix the Dark Aspect below
it?
Heru: That is correct. The best way I can explain it is that
there's not a great deal of permeability between the Dimensions and not a
great deal of traffic in energies between the Dimensions. It is very
stratified. What would be air in this Dimension would be solid as brick in a
lower one; and it is the same above you. So were your Eighth dimensional Self
to attempt to reach into the Seventh Dimension, it would be met by a wall of
density that it would not be able to penetrate. What would be air in the
Seventh Dimension would be solid in the Sixth. The higher Aspects may be dimly
aware of unpleasantness happening below, but they pretty much have an
independent life and no real way of correcting the problems which might exist
in the lower aspects.
Again, this is
the greatness of the Third dimensional form, and soon even the Second and
First dimensional forms, if you can imagine that. It is from these lower
Dimensions that the real movement takes place. It is the ability of the lower
Dimensions to go into the higher Dimensions which enables this crossing of the
barriers to happen. And once that opening is made, then the upper Dimensions
may come through that opening to assist the lower Dimensions. [Elora: There are actually First and Second
dimensional forms?] Yes, and I don't believe there are words in your
language to describe them. It would be like a universe inside a dot and a
universe inside a line. It seems there is a book called Flatlanders
that would give a description of it.
Elora: Would a Being such
as an Ascended Master have more power, vision, and ability, than a
higher dimensional Aspect?
Heru: Correct. Greatly more, because they have created
within their template that opening or shaft between all of the Dimensions and
they are free to travel up and down that shaft, as if they had an elevator and
had control of the buttons.
Part 2 - Working with
the Individualized Aspects
Elora: How does an individualized Aspect go to the Dark,
if its Higher Aspect [or Monad] is of the Light? In other words, how would
a Light Aspect spawn a Dark one?
Heru: It is not a matter of spawning. It is more a matter of
the fact that everything in this Universe is quite susceptible to corruption.
It's as if the immune system were in a weakened state. There are "viruses"
rampant throughout the Universe [i.e. various forms of Darkness] and it is
very easy for a Being to catch a virus, with that virus being of a lower
vibration. [Elora: So a Light
Aspect becomes Dark?] That's what happens. It is commonly called the Fall.
Elora: People with Dark Aspects
seem to have major twists in their Light Filaments, enough to choke off
the flow of the Prana energy coming from the Higher Planes. But I noticed that
even with people who have all Light aspects, often the Light Filaments will
appear slightly kinky or wavy. This will start in an almost imperceptible
fashion from an Eleventh Dimensional Aspect, but increase with each level
as it goes down. What is the meaning of kinks in the Light Filaments?
Heru: That is the inherent weakness of this Universe in
manifested form. The blueprint has been replicated so many times that there
are weaknesses in it, and so a mutation on the highest level will become
greater and greater as each level descends, bringing forth on the Third
Dimension problems, disease, and discomfort. [Elora: These kinks reflect a
distortion of some type?] Yes.
Elora: Regarding Ascension, can
a person only Ascend when all Aspects are Light, and when they are all
completed?
Heru: There are instances when Ascension has taken place
before that is complete. However, there is a great deal of burning and pain
associated with it. It has been done; it can be done; it is not recommended.
[Elora: So it's recommended to wait
till all Aaspects are clear and complete?] Or close to it.
Elora: Please speak more about the
strands which connect the higher and lower Aspects.
Heru: They look like fiber optics and they are called
Filaments of Light. They are the encoding which would create the DNA on the
physical level, but they exist on many Dimensions. And they are, in a sense,
how form is created in any Dimension. It is from those Filaments that the body
is formed, so a distortion in them would create a distortion in the body of
that Dimension.
Elora: Why would an Aspect start to
become Light just because the Light Filaments were straightened and cleared?
Heru: Let us take the case of Majaron. Due to the
straightening of the strands, he was brought into a state of awakening and
into a state of instant karma. His karma was up against his face
and there was no escaping it. [Elora:
Why would straightening the strands have such a powerful
effect?] Because these strands are so powerful. They are the vehicle
through which prana travels. Without those strands, there is no life.
Distortions in the strands will create distortions in the life and the
straightening of the strands will bring a restoration of life in its pure
sense.
Elora: How does this work given
that the strands were straight to begin with, yet some Aspects turned to the
Dark? Or would turning to the Dark occur as a result of having crooked
strands?
Heru: No, it is more the former. It is more that a Being
would be hit by corruption, almost like being slammed with a dirty snowball.
The distortion would hit the Being on that Dimension and almost spin them
around, if you can imagine that. At least in Majaron's case, it was like being
spun around. And that twisted the cords and choked the Life Force. In other
cases it could be different, but something of that nature.
I do want to add
that when there is a severe blockage it not only affects the Beings below, but
those above the blockage. For prana, in order to really work, needs to
make a complete circuit. It descends down from the upper dimensions to the
lower dimensions and makes a loop or a circle. If that circle is blocked it
detrimentally affects everyone, all the Aspects.
Elora: What is the connection
between sleep and Light Filaments?
Heru: When a Human sleeps, this allows the body to repair
itself, re-nourish itself, and be re-energized, and much of this happens
through the Light Filaments. When the Filaments are damaged, it would almost
be as if your airways were constricted and you were struggling for air. That
is how your body would feel, having an impeded flow of energy. [Elora: I have observed that it is harder to
fall or stay asleep when the Filaments are damaged, and easier when they are
repaired, along with having a better quality of sleep. Why is this?]
I do not know, but it appears to be correct.
[Elora:] We will conclude this Section with a
quote directly from a Monad who was observed to be actively working on all of
his individualized Aspects - in this case, Beings on the Tenth, Eighth, Sixth,
and Third Dimensions.
Elora: Zandrion, please explain the
work you are doing with your various individualized Aspects, and what is the
purpose of this work.
Zandrion: It is a fundamental restructuring of the Life Energy
of these Beings so that they may handle the influx of the greater Energies
that are coming, without it distorting and blowing them up or having a blowout
like a tire. [Elora: This implies
that Beings who are not getting worked on in this way could get "blown out"?]
Well, don't assume that anyone is not getting worked on. At this time
there is a great concerted effort for everyone to get worked on. Everyone is
very busy right now. It's like people who are getting ready for a car race
where they are doing the last minute adjustments, tinkering, calibrating,
tuning up, and so on. They know in a few minutes the starting bell will ring
and it will be a very fast and furious transformation. So there is much going
on at this time.
And all this
activity is more complex than I can really describe, because it's not just the
vertical levels that you see. On each level that there is a Being, there is a
horizontal segment of work that is happening as well. It's something akin to
what Karen was describing in seeing her twelve Selves in twelve different
planets. It is not exactly Parallel Selves, but that would perhaps be the
closest description to it: where the energy comes down from the Omniversal
Energy, to me, and it goes out in all directions. Then it goes down to the
next level, and on that level it again goes out in all directions. Therefore
in each area it's not just the Light Filaments between the levels, but there
is also quite a bit of work to be done in aligning the patterns that go out
horizontally. For example, when you tune into all of your bodies, the
physical, emotional, and so on, they go out and out. It would be more like
that - what radiates out from each life that is lived. There is a great deal
of work to do and everyone is very busy.
Part 3 - The Recovery
of Lost Souls
By "Lost
Souls", Heru means those Beings from the Creation who were originally Light
and pure, and who have become Fallen and corrupted by the Forces of Dark.
[Heru:] As I have stated, the Dark itself is
not ensouled. It has made forms in a parasitic fashion, using some energy and
genetic material from the Creation and forming it into the hideous demonic
entities and shapes that you have all experienced. Therefore when we speak of
the recovery of lost souls, we are not addressing the Dark Beings. We are
speaking of members of this Creation, ensouled Beings who have succumbed to
the Dark, and their possible or probable reclamation. Many of these Beings are
high, beautiful, and mighty creations and creators in their own right.
The question has
arisen: when Beings “fall”, are they aware that they are falling? I cannot say
for sure, but I believe often there is not an awareness of the fall. Therefore
why some have fallen and some have not is not known at this time. To reclaim
someone who has become full of Darkness, and is not self-aware of being Dark,
is a great challenge. Now that the Light Warriors are here, we believe that
this work will commence and be possible.
Since the coming
of the Omniversal Energy, many of these Beings have been incarcerated and
isolated so that they may do no further harm. Especially with the Higher
Beings such as the Elohim, the Angels, and the Creator Gods, there has not
been a successful reclamation. We are very hopeful, however, that this will
change now the Light Warriors are here. We are greatly heartened at events
like the reclamation of Majaron. For that has been one success out of only a
few. There have been others, but not that many dramatic turn-arounds. And let
me state that this was due entirely to the pure and unselfish love that Karen
holds for her Twin Flame. Without that unconditional love, this reclamation
would never have taken place.
Elora: Heru, did a number
of us have Dark lifetimes? I seem to remember some lifetimes
where I was involved in Black Magic.
Heru: Very much so, and Karen as well had a couple of very
Dark lives. [Elora: Would we have
been considered Fallen Humans during those lives?] It is more that you
take the totality of the sum of a person's evolution. If you were to isolate a
single life, you could say it was a Fallen life. But if you were to look at
the whole life path of the multiple incarnations, you would see that many
Beings would have had a Dark life and then in the next life would be busy
digging out of it. However far they would get in that life, it might not be
very far, but just the attempt is important.
Elora: How did we bring ourselves
back to the Light, and did this require the awareness that we had fallen?
Heru: It did require the awareness of having fallen, and the
way back is arduous - or has been arduous, I want to put that in the past
tense - and slow. It involves all of the Laws of Karma and effort.
Elora: Apparently sometimes Beings
are aware that they are falling, and other times they are not.
Heru: Yes, and I still do not understand the entire
mechanism of those Bbeings who are not aware that they are Ffallen. [Elora: It's as if part of the
Fall is sometimes this unconsciousness, and that is the most deadly part
of it.] Yes, very much so, for at that point there is no real
ability for that Being to struggle against the Darkness.
Elora: The Light Workers who have
become Dark or who have Dark aspects won't be able to return to their Light
Universe, will they?
Heru: They could, if they were allowed to, but we will not
allow that to happen. They will not be allowed to return. [Elora: When they die in this life, where will
they go and what will happen to them? They won't have to reincarnate here,
will they?] Not necessarily. They will be given the choice where they want
to process, and will be given much help.
Elora: What about those of
us who don't have Dark aspects, yet are carrying all sorts of
effects from our exposure to the Darkness? Will we have to get completely
cleaned up before we can return to any of the Light Universes?
Heru: I believe there will be much
help given and that it would be easiest for a person to do that, to make that
journey without the baggage. However, it can be a fairly quick process with
the help that is coming.
Part 4 - The
Individualized Aspects and The Monad
Elora: In esoteric circles, it is said that Monads are the
source of all Souls in Creation. The Monad is supposed to be the first
individualized expression of consciousness beyond Source. It is believed that
the Monad splits repeatedly, or at least forms a multitude of Aspects,
and this is how the individual Souls are created. Is there any truth to the
concept of the Monad?
Heru: Yes. Let me give you the example of Karen and her
structure. When she was first birthed, the name that she associates with that
is Kapharatha, and that would be her Monad. That is the original envelope, the
original membrane that contains and brings forth her energy. And from that
many things can happen. Kapharatha has a number of descending ladders,
starting in the Eleventh Dimension and descending to the Third. She also has
parallel Aspects on the twelve key Planets in this Universe. As I have said,
she is widely represented throughout this Creation, for she also has lives in
other Universes as well. For the purposes of this conversation we will not go
into details of those lives. But you can imagine that there are whole series
of incarnational ladders and parallel Selves. The life that Karen has here
might then look as the leaf tip on the branch of a mighty tree that has many
branches into many universes, and the root would go back to the Monad.
[Elora: Or in this analogy, is the
tree itself the Monad?] You could say that.
Elora: Let's take my own Highest
Self, Aleandria. She is the One of whom I am only an Aspect. Is she
herself a branch, or is she the Monad?
She is the Monad.
Elora: I always imagined the Monad
as being impersonal consciousness. However, I see Aleandria as a
fully individuated Being, not exactly Human, but like a Goddess.
Heru: Let me say this about impersonal consciousness. If
Creator Gods have personalities, and even Prime Creator Itself has
personality, why would a Monad not have personality? It is your supreme
person. [Elora: Is it my projection
that I see her with a Human form, albeit very great and magnificent?]
No more so than when you see fleeting glimpses of me in form. That is not
your projection either. It is one way of seeing me, and one way of seeing her.
Elora: Can you define the term
"Monad"?
Heru: This is one of the most difficult definitions in our
discourses. When a Soul is created, the Creator Gods would petition Prime
Creator for permission to create a new Soul, and that is a very distinct act
of creation. When that Soul is created, the seed is born, and that seed would
be the Monad. From that Monad would flow all of the Aspects. Like a seed, it
would sprout roots and leaves, flowers and stems and fruits. Once that has
happened, you no longer see the seed. The seed is somewhat consumed in this
process, and yet the original blueprint and intent is present within every
cell of that plant's being. Where do you locate the original seed, once this
has taken place? In a mighty oak tree, where is that original seed? It is
contained within the entire Life Force of that tree. It is there, it is just
not localized in anyone place. So that perhaps creates more questions than it
answers. [Elora: If we use the
analogy of the oak tree, I envision the Monad as being like the
tree, and the Aspects as being parts of a single branch which
reaches into the lower dimensions. Is that a good way to think of
it?] Yes, it is.
Elora: Do the Monads always remain
on the highest Dimension below Source - i.e. what we would call the Twelfth
Dimension - and is it only the Aspects which descend?
Yes.
Elora: We know that the Monads
create Aspects. Are the Monads creating Souls by so doing?
Heru: This is an area of semantics where, in this context,
we are using the word Monad interchangeably with the word Soul. The Monad does
not create the Soul, the Monad is the Soul; and it can be expressed in many
different ways simultaneously. Again, to use Karen as an example: her Monad
has projected itself into life forms in several different universes, and into
Third dimensional bodies in this Universe on the Twelve critical Planets. But
these are not separate Souls. These are all part of her Monad, living many
lives on many dimensions simultaneously. Therefore what she sees as her
“ladder” is only what is reaching from the Twelfth Dimension to the Third
Dimension on this Planet. There are many other “ladders” in many other places.
And they are finely filigreed, like a beautiful fir tree.
Elora: The Aspects on the different
“ladders” which are projected into various universes, as well as
the Aspects on multiple ladders within a universe - these are what
we call Parallel Selves?
Yes.
Elora: When we Ascend, do all
Aspects merge into one?
Heru: In a way. It's one of those things that is very
indescribable. You know how a telescoping device will have sections that will
telescope out, and then as they go in, one slides into the other. It's not
exactly a merging but it is a coming together.
Elora: So is this what
happens when the Aspects merge back into the Monad?
Heru: It's sort of like that. Going back to the telescope
metaphor, there remains some autonomy still within each layer of the circle.
If you were to look at the telescope head on, it would be concentric circles.
[Elora: Is this why you say that you
yourself still have Aspects?] Yes. [Do all Aspects Ascend together?]
Yes.
Elora: Are the higher Aspects
always the same sex as the Third dimensional Aspect? It seems that
would not be the case, since we know that people change sexes often from one
incarnation to the next. Yet the Aspects we've encountered so far seem
to be the same sex as the Aspect on the Third Dimension.
Heru: It would work that way in general. In the Third
Dimension there is the choice to switch back and forth between
different genders for experience, and to give greater opportunity for
the dance to play out in a greater complexity. However that choice is not
given to the other Aspects on the ladder. In an Unfallen Universe it happens
in a fairly orderly manner. It would be a pattern, so to speak, where for
example every sixth or tenth incarnation there would be a gender switch. But
for the most part the incarnations would happen in the original gender.
However in the Fallen Universes everything is much more chaotic, which leads
to a great deal of confusion.
Elora: Why did some of the Monads
come into this Universe and others not?
Heru: At the time this was taking place, it was not seen
that the Frequency Fences would be erected. The boundaries between Universes
then were of such a permeable nature, and movement back and forth was so easy,
that it really didn't seem to matter. [Elora: So it was basically an individual
choice or preference.] Yes. However, I don't know that the Monad actually
ever travels. You could say they are here and they're not here. It is
difficult to describe structures on the Twelfth Dimension. Perhaps the best
analogy for it would be the idea of a Parallel Self - that the Monad could
project itself into a universe.
Elora: What has been the effect for
those whose Monad was on the other side of the Frequency Fence?
Heru: You would find people who would have trouble accessing
their higher Aspects, and would be characterized at times by losing faith in
Creator. The advantage of it is that when the Monad is in the same Universe as
the Aspects, the higher Aspects are then in no danger of falling. The
disadvantage is in the fact that there is less support. Really it's just an
awful situation either way you look at it. And it is soon to be ended, soon to
be irrelevant. But in sorting out one's journey, I would say that you could
look at that one particular quality - the ability to hold faith in the Creator
- as an indication. [Elora: Did the
Monad in some cases fall?] Up through to the Eleventh Dimension
there can be Fallen Aspects, but the Monad seems to be impermeable.
Elora: Please define the Seven Rays
and their purpose. [The Seven Rays are discussed at length in the Alice
Bailey texts and other esoteric writings.]
Heru: The Seven Rays are used in this
Creation as follows. Imagine a giant crystal prism through which the Light of
Creator is focused, breaking into these Seven Rays. They are used by the
Creator Gods, the Angels, and so on, to focus and color projects that they are
working on. So for instance when the Creator Gods decide to create a life,
they would focus one of these Rays on that life form, giving the new Monad
that particular quality to radiate throughout all of its many Aspects. Or if a
group of Angels were working on a project that they wanted to give life to,
and wished to give it vibrancy and strength and energy, they would in essence
take that crystal and imbue the project with one of those Rays. So it is a
tool of focused intent.
Elora: Did the Monads stem from the
Rays?
Heru: No. They are imbued by the Rays.
Elora: When, in the cosmological
tree of Creation, were the Rays created?
Heru: The Rays were actually brought into this Creation from
a previous Creation. [Elora: The
same one as the one from which the Creator Gods came?] No. They
predate the Creator Gods.
Chapter ELEVEN: SOUL FAMILIES
"No man is an
island, entire of itself," wrote John Donne. And none of us is without
soul family, profound connections which stem from the deepest level of our
creation of our Being. While the subject of Twin Flames is well known (though
often misunderstood), to the best of my knowledge the concept of Cosmic
Progenitors has not been introduced to Humanity prior to this text. These
topics are both fascinating and useful. Connection with one's Twin Flame is a
powerful evolutionary event from which, as Heru says, there is no turning
back. Given the events which are occurring in our Universe, I believe that
most of the Light Workers can look forward to this occurring in the relatively
near future. As for the Cosmic Progenitors, I can attest to the fact that
working with them is a life-changing process. Being Creator Gods of a high
order, the Progenitors are extremely powerful, far beyond the Beings who are
normally known as Spirit Guides. Therefore the wisdom, protection, insight,
and love which they can bring into a person's life are unsurpassed. For me it
has been like having the light come on, as well as a profound re-connection to
my Soul Family.
Part 1
- Cosmic Parents and Progenitors
We will
introduce this section with a quote from our friend Z, a Sixth Dimensional
Being who had recently contacted his own Cosmic Progenitors for the first
time.
"As the return of
Christ has been prophesied, it will happen in this way. More and more people
will become aware of their Soul Parents - and the Godhead will incarnate
further into the Earth Plane as these discoveries are made. As the Darkness
appears to increase on the Physical Plane, this connection will bring much
joy, safety, and protection, and will bring many manifestations of the
Christed type of consciousness on this Planet. Instead of one Christed Being
on Earth there will be many."
And now we
return to our discussions with Heru. We asked: Heru, please define the term
"Cosmic Progenitor".
Heru: Cosmic Progenitors are a specialized group of Creator
Gods who are capable of creating Souls. [Elora: Is it a rare ability to be able
to create Souls? Are there relatively very few Creator Gods who can do this?]
That is correct. I would say in general that in each Universe there would
be perhaps two dozen or so of the Creator Gods who would have that ability.
And there would be several hundred of the Creator Gods in each Universe. The
Creator Gods were created by Prime Creator in another Creation, the most
recent one before this one.
Elora: When you use the term
"Soul", what exactly do you mean?
Heru: It is certain that not all entities are Souls, for
many are just thought forms or some other such flotsam and jetsam. A Soul is a
very sacred part of Prime Creator. When they are ready to create a Soul, the
Creator Gods will go to Prime Creator and in essence request an egg. In this
egg are all of the Divine structures and patterns that are contained within
Prime Creator, just as when a mother produces a Human egg, her DNA is within
that. The Creator Gods are the only ones who are able to make this request and
hold it. It is through their Love, and sometimes then the Love of the Cosmic
Parents, that this egg is then fertilized and activated so that it may come
forth with a life of its own and become that mighty tree that we have spoken
of in our various analogies.
Elora: What are these "eggs" like?
Heru: I see these forms actually as not looking so much like
eggs, rather as very crystalline in structure. Interestingly, just as a woman
would have no control over the genetic makeup of the particular egg that she
would release, we in a sense have no control over which of those diamond
crystalline forms we draw out from Source. So to us it is a beautiful surprise
with each new soul that we create. The crystalline structures have a
uniqueness to them that is new and unexpected for us each time. And these
crystalline forms, through intent and love and prayer, can be created into
individual souls, or you can give birth to entire universes in this way. To do
an entire universe, though, would generally take more than two of the Creator
Gods. It would take a circle of Beings to pull forth one of these structures
forth and create a Universe with it.
Elora: In esoteric writings, it is
said that the Monad is the first individuated manifestation beyond Source.
When the Cosmic Progenitors create a Soul, then, is it actually the
Monad that they create?
Heru: Yes. And they may create Monads as Singular or Twin
Monads.
Elora: How can the Monad be only
one step from Source, if it's created by the Progenitors?
Heru: Because before it is requested and drawn out of
Creator, it is not separate from Creator. It is the act of drawing it forth
into the membrane that causes it to become separated from Source.
Elora: Are the Monads then created
directly from the Void?
Heru: They are created in the Void but not from the Void.
The Creator Gods draw some of the primal Creative Energy of the Creator into
the Void and encapsulate it with a membrane. Within that Membrane are all of
the signatures, the personal signatures for that Being. And then they bring to
it, and impregnate it again with those same signatures, much in the same way
that an egg would be fertilized in a Human. This is done in the Void. The
energy they draw forth is an Unformed Plasma of Light which is the substance
from which all Creation is formed.
Elora: Let's return to the subject
of Cosmic Progenitors. The Cosmic Progenitors create the Monads, and the
Monads are the original individuated Beings, the Souls.
Heru: Yes. [Elora:
Do all Souls have Progenitors?] Yes, they do. [Do Progenitors
create Souls other than Monads?] I don't know of any but that does not
mean it does not happen.
Elora: You have also spoken of
"Cosmic Parents". Is there a distinction between Cosmic Parents and
Progenitors?
Heru: Yes. Sometimes a Soul has both Cosmic Parents and
Progenitors, but other times the Parents and Progenitors are the same Beings.
When there are Cosmic Parents as well as Progenitors, the Progenitors would
work through the Parents in creating a Soul. In Karen's case, her Cosmic
Parents are the Beings who ensoul the Sun in this System and one of the Stars
in the Pleiades. Her Parents are in this Universe, but her Progenitors
remained in the home Universe. They are wonderful, glorious beings.
Elora: How about myself?
Heru: Durga/Sekhmet and I are your Cosmic Parents as well as
your Progenitors.
Elora: Please define the term
"Cosmic Parent" and explain exactly what they do, and in what way they are
parents.
Heru: We have made the distinction that for some people the
Cosmic Parents and Progenitors are the same, while in some cases they are
separated. In the case where they are separated it is because the Cosmic
Progenitors themselves are not Twin Flames. And because of that it is
necessary to have an intermediary to perform the coupling, as you would say,
to generate a Soul. [Elora: So in
essence the Parents would make love?] Yes. [And interface with the
Progenitors in creating the Soul or Souls.] Yes.
Elora: In other words, sometimes
even Creator Gods who are Twin Flames might unite with different Creator Gods
to bring forth Souls.
Heru: Yes; and we have. Interestingly enough, often there is
a desire for what you might call cross-pollination, for a greater variety of
material. [Elora: And Cosmic Parents
would also not necessarily be Twin Flames?] Correct. The desire in this
Creation for diversity is unquenchable, and drives a lot of what happens.
Elora: Are Cosmic Parents and
Cosmic Progenitors generally related?
Heru: Oftentimes that is the case, but more often one Parent
would be from another lineage. Again, the desire for diversity is
unquenchable. Therefore, more often than not there is a mixing of lineages.
Elora: When Parents and Progenitors
are different, do they both act as guardians, mentors, and teachers?
Heru: They both carry some of those qualities; it is just a
greater degree in the Progenitors. While the bonds to both Parents and
Progenitors would be very strong, there would be a difference in magnitude
between them, in the sense that the Parents would be roughly the same size and
power and potency as the offspring, but the Progenitors would be an increased
magnitude of greatness.
Elora: Who can become a
Cosmic Parent? Is it only the Monads, or can the Aspects become Cosmic
Parents?
Heru: It is the Monads who become Cosmic Parents. The
Aspects can involve themselves in the process of creating, and that does
happen.
Elora: Do all Humans have
Progenitors, including Humans who originated in this Universe?
Heru: Yes, all Humans would have Parents and Progenitors,
and in some cases those would be the same Beings. More often, however, they
are different.
Elora: You have said that many
Humans are really ETs, or in some case Angels. Do these have Parents and
Progenitors as well?
Heru: They would have some kind of Parent, unless they are
from outside this Creation. Then it's a somewhat different structure. But
provided that they were created within this Creation, there would be Parents.
In the Plant Kingdom, and in the Devic Realm which rules the Plant Kingdom,
there is the combination of parenting and vegetative propagation. [Elora: But generally Beings in this Creation
have Parents.] Yes.
Elora: Does each of us then
have a Cosmic lineage which is like a family tree?
Heru: There is a lineage, yes. However, I would like to add
the following. The Cosmic Progenitors create Beings [Monads] who then go on to
become Parents. But when these Monads go to procreate, they are then directly
interfacing with the Progenitors, rather than the Parents. Therefore the
lineage is not stepped down like a family tree. Each time, the Beings who are
involved in creating will work directly with Cosmic Progenitors, not
necessarily the same ones, but always with Cosmic Progenitors. [Elora: And Cosmic Progenitors are always
Creator Gods?] Yes, and sometimes there will be more than two involved in
creating a Soul.
Elora: When the Monads procreate,
what are they creating?
Heru: If they desired to create a Soul, they would be able
to do so with the assistance of their Cosmic Progenitors. They would call in
their own Progenitors, and through their incredible expression of love, a new
Soul would be birthed.
Elora: Can you describe the
experience of creating children?
Heru: What is created is Love. If you could picture
Durga/Sekhmet and myself standing together and focusing all of our Love on
each other, then what is in the middle begins to materialize and form as a
third Being - or as Twins, in the case of the creation of a Twin Soul. Thus
your term of making love is very apropos.
Elora: Here on Earth, when a
man and woman make love, they create an embryo. A Spirit comes into that
body, but the Spirit comes from elsewhere. Can you compare this to the
creation of Beings by the Cosmic Progenitors?
Heru: This is the difference, that when Beings are in such a
descended state as those on Earth, there are many bodies created in all sorts
of ways - with love, without love, with drunken passion, at any level of
creation. Those bodies are then ensouled with existing souls. The work of
Cosmic Progenitors is much different than that. It is the actual creation,
through Love, of a new Being. Through intent, creators such as Durga/Sekhmet
and I can create ensouled Beings such as you, or can choose to create more
worlds. And it is always a choice what kind of Being to create.
Elora: Heru, earlier you said that
the Creator Gods must go to Prime Creator to receive these crystalline
structures or "eggs". When some Creator Gods fell, we know that they created
Fallen Races like the Dark Reptilian Races in this Universe. Why would Prime
Creator give "eggs" containing this sacred soul-matter to Fallen Creator Gods?
Heru: Because they were Creator Gods. Even though they were
Fallen, they still had the right to ask for these Eggs. [Elora: Did not Prime Creator have the right
to refuse?] Evidently not, and that has certainly been a problem - just as
Prime Creator did not destroy the Fallen Creator Gods, and certainly Creator
had the ability to do so.
Part 2 - TWIN FLAMES
Elora: Please define the term "Twin Flame".
Heru: Twin Flames are born when the Creator Gods and the
Cosmic Parents decide to create a Being as twins. In Human bodies, there are
sometimes twins who are fraternal and sometimes twins who are identical and
who are from the same egg. This would be the case with Twin Souls. They would
be created by splitting the original form of an egg. This is done with intent;
it is done with great love and reverence; and it is done to magnify the power
of Creation. As I revealed to Karen recently, the mechanism of the power
generation that happens between Twin Souls is one of the most powerful
generators in all of Creation. It is a hard mechanism to describe. She related
what she could to you; I don't know that I could give a better description
than that.
[Elora:] Karen was shown a picture of two
trains which were moving in a sort of figure eight configuration. They would
come together at the train station, merge, and then separate again. As they
reached the widest part of the figure eight, they would then both begin the
return to the train station, where they would merge or pass through one
another once more.
Elora: Please discuss the power
generating aspect of Twin Flames.
Heru: That back and forth motion, the separation and the
return - that is the power. The depths of the Soul's longing to return to its
Twin - that is the fuel. When the merging takes place a magnificent burst of
energy is created which illuminates and inspires all of Creation. That joy,
the beauty of that merging, are shared on a subatomic level with the entire
Creation. The specific incidents and experiences are not shared, but there is
a qualitative sum of the sharing between the Twin Souls, almost like a sum of
that merging. The depth, the breadth, and the power of that synthesis reaches
all of Creation.
Elora: Do Twin Flames actually
spend more time apart than together?
Heru: Time - well, you know time. Perhaps. And you must
understand that the pain of the separation of Twin Flames only exists in the
Fallen Universes. In the Unfallen Universes this process is not painful. It is
actually very joyful, like a dance where the partners will be close to each
other, holding each other, and then swing out, feeling the momentum of that
exhilarating swing, and then that momentum swings them back
together again. That back and forth swing is an exquisite mechanism.
Elora: Does this coming together
and moving apart happen eternally, or is there a point where they are
united and don't part any more? Do even you and Durga/Sekhmet part at
times?
Heru: Yes, we do. It is an eternal process. The dance goes
on. [Elora: In the periods of
separation, is there a coming together with other partners?] Yes.
And also you must understand that there is a part of the Twin Flame construct,
almost like a Hara Line [an energetic line passing vertically through
the center of the body which is the energetic axis upon which the body is
manifested], a line that is never separated.
Elora: In this Universe, it is
generally considered best for Twin Flames not to reunite until they are
both spiritually mature and ready to ascend. Is this also the case in
the Light Universes?
Heru: No, it is not. This is purely a function of being in a
Fallen Universe. And how horrible these misaligned joinings can be!
Elora: You mentioned that Humans
can have either fraternal or identical Twins. Is there a correspondence
to the Fraternal Twins with Twin Souls?
Heru: That part of that analogy does not have a
correspondence. A Twin Soul is either identical or it does not happen. Unlike
Human Beings though, when the Twin Soul is created, the male-female
polarity is inserted in there. [Elora:
And that remains constant?] Oftentimes it will reverse, where each
Soul will take on the opposite sex for an incarnation, but the
fundamental gender will always revert to the original.
Elora: In what sense are Twin Souls
identical? They appear to be similar but different.
Heru: Yes, and the difference is the different path that
each has taken and the different choices that have been made in gathering life
experiences. However, each time there is that merging at the train station, so
to speak, all of those experiences will become the experiences of both souls.
There is a separation where experiences are gathered and a reunion where
experiences are shared and merged, again a separation where experiences are
gathered, and so on back and forth.
Elora: Are the original Twin Flames
the Monads, in that a Monad can be created as a twin?
Heru: Yes. [Elora:
Are the Twin Flames always of opposite gender, even at the level of
Monads? It's said that at the level of Monads there is no gender.] It is
hard to describe because it is more complex than just a sexual gender. I'm not
sure I can describe it.
Elora: So when we think of
Twin Flames, these are really Aspects of Twin Monads, correct?
Yes.
Elora: Are these Twin Aspects
usually created on the same Dimensions? For example, would Twin Monads
generally both choose to create Aspects on the Third, Fifth, Eighth, and Tenth
Dimensions, so that each Aspect has its Twin?
Heru: That is a highly individual choice and it would depend
upon the incarnational path that each Twin Monad decides to embark upon. There
is a great deal of individual variation in the stories of each path of
incarnation. Of course the paths of incarnation in the Fallen Universes are
highly distorted, and this results in many disasters and unplanned for events
that shake things up and change things. In a Light Universe, the Twin Monads
would generally coordinate things so as to have Aspects on the same rungs of
the ladders, so that the dance may be played out with their partner. But it is
not a rule and at times, for whatever reason, there are exceptions to that in
the quest of creative expression.
Elora: You have stated before that
some Beings have Twin Flames and others do not. Please explain how and why
this occurs.
Heru: The how is very simple. Returning to the analogy of
Human birth, some Souls are created as Single Souls and some are created as
Twins. The percentages are different, however. I would say roughly 60% of
Souls are created as Twins. There is a small group, perhaps 6% of Souls, who
are actually created as a Group Soul, wherein you would have multiple Souls
that would actually be identical twins. [Elora: Like a woman who has
sextuplets.] Yes. It is less common, but it does happen.
As for why, it is
simply a choice. The path of the Singular Soul is no less great than the path
of the Twin Soul. There are dynamics and mechanisms, paths of awakening and
enlightenment, which happen with a Singular Soul and do not happen with the
Twin Soul. Perhaps you could say the dynamic of separation and return for the
Singular Soul would be played out not with a Twin, but with Prime Creator, or
with the Creator Gods or the Cosmic Progenitors. It is an equally beautiful
path, just a different path.
Elora: For those who have Twin
Souls, does the union with the Twin Soul replace union with Prime Creator?
Heru: It is almost as if through that mechanism, that is the
union with Prime Creator, that is how it is expressed. God is known through
that union.
Elora: What is the purpose of
creating multiple Twins over single or double Twins? Is it again the diversity
that drives this Creation?
Heru: Yes. I don't know that there is any specific linear
phrase that you could use to explain it. It's just one of the aspects of the
joy of creating.
Elora: In terms of joining with
a Twin when one has many of them available, how is it decided which
Twin one joins with, and can one join with more than one Twin at a
time?
Heru: It does not appear possible for more than one Twin to
join at a time. Regarding how it is determined which Twin one joins with: let
me go back to the analogy of a dance with a partner that I have used before.
Instead of a tango with a Twin Soul, those who have multiple Twins will be
engaged in something more like a square dance with four sets of partners. You
would have the joining and the dancing and the swirling of each couple. And
then at a certain time in the music, the partners allemande left and go
to the next partner, and around and around.
Elora: So there is a
kind of sequence.
Heru: Yes. There is more variation. And perhaps even
inserted in there are a few swings around the room with non Twin Soul
partners. You could have a very complex dance there that would include
families, cousins, and so on.
Elora: Is there a
greater responsibility towards each other when there are many
Twins? For example, with one Twin we only need to concern ourselves with
helping that one individual if help is needed. But with multiple Twins, what
if several become severely damaged or turn to the Dark - do we feel the
effects of that from each Twin that is in trouble?
Heru: Yes, of course. And remember that the original pattern
for this Creation was created in a Light Universe with no thought of
encountering these kinds of problems. With what has happened there is perhaps
some greater risk, but there are also greater opportunities for rescue.
Elora: When you use the term "Twin
Soul" is that the same thing as "Twin Flame"? Or is there a
difference?
Heru: They are the same. However "Soul Mate" is different.
To define that term, let us take an example in your case. Your Soul Mates
would be more like your brothers and sisters, those who were created by
Durga/Sekhmet and myself at roughly the same time period. Therefore they would
be very close Beings to you, and in a sense you would have perhaps spent some
incubation time together. [Elora:
Then there is also the category that you call "ancient friends". Those
are people we have known and loved on many occasions.] Yes.
Elora: So we have Twin
Flames which are also known as Twin Souls, and we have Soul Mates. Are there
other levels of relatedness? I have seen some quite complicated schematics
listing various levels.
Heru: The other level I would add to this would be Soul
Family - cousins and siblings who are created at a different time period, and
where there is no sense of that incubation together. [Elora: Are close relationships often formed
with Soul Family and Soul Mates?] Very much so, yes.
Elora: For a Human who is in
Third Dimensional incarnation, what is the importance of knowing and
being connected to the Twin Flame?
Heru: It is a life changing occurrence, a very deeply life
changing occurrence. Generally Twin Souls will decide prior to a life whether
to have contact or not. Once conscious contact is made, either on the Inner or
the Third Dimensional Plane, there really is no going back. For there is
nothing that will create an amnesia which will allow a person to forget the
feeling of contact with their Twin.
Elora: Such contact is an enhancer
to one's evolutionary process? It spurs on the individual's evolution?
Heru: Yes, very much so.
Elora: What about the sense of
emptiness or loss?
Heru: Prior to that contact, the amnesia will be there, and
the feeling of the loss of one's Ttwin would perhaps only be the vaguest of
senses. After contact, there is no forgetting it.
Elora: The longing in a
lifetime for a true partner, is that built into the Human wiring or
is it a remembering?
Heru: It is both. For those who do not have Twin Souls,
there is also a longing for union which gets expressed as desire for a
partner. And that is also hardwired, but for them the ultimate reunion will be
with Prime Creator.
Elora: How is the Twin Flame
important for the evolution of the Higher Dimensional Aspects of a
Human? Is it more or less the same?
Heru: Yes. On those Dimensions, the separation is not
generally as painful even in this Fallen Universe, so usually there are less
problems in the Higher Dimensions.
Elora: Is this Universe based on
the principle of polarity, and how does that relate to the existence
of Twin Flames?
Heru: Yes. This Universe was created much in the same manner
as Human Souls. It was created as a Twin, and this is the feminine half of the
Twin Universe System. Let us take the metaphor of Creation being like a giant
flower, with the series of Universes being the flower petals around the Prime
Creator. You would find that many of these petals, instead of being created as
a single lobe, would be created as a double lobe. Many Universes are created
as Twins.
Elora: Is Creation itself based on
the principle of polarity?
Heru: That is one of the fundamental principles, yes. If you
look at the yin and yang symbol, this polarity is a
primary building block upon which the Creation becomes dynamic. If you look at
the atomic structure and what holds the electrons and binds them to an atom,
it's all a mechanism of polarity.
Elora: There is much talk in
metaphysical circles of duality, and how life in these lower Planes, at least,
is based on duality. Is duality a distortion of polarity, and a
result of the Fallen state of the Universes?
Heru: Yes. There is no duality in an Unfallen
Universe.
Chapter TWELVE: THE TWIN FLAME RIFT
Elora: Heru, we would like to ask
you to look at a situation that occurred in this Universe during what
is called the Lucifer Rebellion. It would appear that a large number of
Twin Flames were conscripted to work in some aspect of that rebellion, and
their creative powers were being put to use, or more accurately were misused
in the service of the Darkness. Is this correct?
Heru: That is the most accurate description I have heard
from anyone on this Planet. There is a tremendous amount of energy that is
created between Twin Souls, the likes of which really don't exist anywhere
else in this Universe: a real furnace, a real fulcrum for creative energy. And
the misuse of this power has been the source for much of the anguish in this
Universe. It has been used not just to the detriment of the Souls who have
been separated from their Twins, but for many others who are just experiencing
relationship problems. It has sullied the waters for healthy relationships
throughout the Universe.
Elora: It would also appear that
something happened to this group of Twin Flames - perhaps what is called a
time-space rift.
Heru: Yes, rift is a good term for it. [Elora: It seems that the Twin Flames were
torn apart in such a way that it severely damaged them.] Yes.
[And this happened to many?] Enough, more than enough. Not a majority
by any means but as I said, this has so disrupted and corrupted and put a
corrosive tinge to the basic formulation of relationship coupling, that it's
almost as if not only were these individuals torn asunder but the archetype
itself has been shredded. Therefore many Beings who were not directly involved
with the initial rending are contaminated and lose their way, and are unable
to form healthy relationships. It is truly the greatest sickness in this
Universe.
Elora: We understand that this
event caused something known as the Twin Flame Rift. Please state exactly what
the Twin Flame Rift is, how it occurred, and what it means to this Universe.
Heru: It is ancient. It occurred after the Frequency Fence
was erected around this Sector of Universes, and the Twin Universe to this
Universe was separated from it. The agony of that separation was imprinted on
every atom in this Universe. And that sorrow, that grief, that trauma, affects
everything. Therefore even Beings who do not have a Twin are affected by this
rift. With the healing of the Fallen part of Creation, the perfect Divine Twin
Soul archetype will once again be returned to all Beings in this Universe.
When I say the return of the archetype to all Beings, it does not necessarily
imply that all Beings are part of that system of Twin Souls, but that this
Universe itself is a Twin and everything in it is based upon that principle.
Therefore even Beings who have come here from a different Creation are to some
degree subject to the Twin Soul archetype, because that is the format and the
structure of this Universe.
Elora: Did the Twin of this
Universe fall?
Heru: No. The Twin of this Universe is on the other side of
the Great Wall. [Elora: What will
occur when this Universe meets its Twin, and when?] It is not fully known
what will happen when there is the reunification of this Universe with its
Twin. For there has never been a reunification after a separation like this,
and we can only imagine that it will be joyous beyond words. There will be
much healing needed before that can happen, and so it is not foreseen to take
place within your lifetimes. It is perhaps some hundreds or a few thousand
years away. But much joy, much healing will take place before then.
Elora: What needs to happen before
that?
Heru: There is so much that needs to be done, I hesitate to
even start the list. But if you look at the 60% or so of Human Souls who have
Twins, there is damage between each one of them that needs to be healed. Also,
many Stars are created as Twins, and it would be the same there. If you
multiply this Planet by planet, Galaxy by galaxy, and so on throughout this
Universe, you can see the magnitude of this project. If you also look at the
microcosm, where even on the atomic or subatomic level there is damage and
resulting disease, there is quite a lot of work to do. It is the largest job
that is to be done in the healing of this Universe.
Elora: In terms of our lifetime,
how can we contribute to this healing? Is that part of our task?
Heru: Much of what Humanity has
labeled tests and lessons from God or from higher levels, are in fact not
something that was created by Prime Creator but are the result of living in a
Fallen Universe. Many of the trials and tribulations in each person's history
have nothing to do with evolution, and have only to do with being imprisoned
in this gloomy place. For even though you yourself do not have shackles around
your ankles and you do not live in a prison with walls, this whole Planet has
been imprisoned and this Universe has been imprisoned.
Therefore I would
have you redefine your evolution and your self-worth in that manner. I would
also have you rejoice in the fact that the one and only test, if you would
call it that, has been your commitment and adherence to the principles of
Light. It is miraculous in each and every Being that has held to the Light; it
is a miracle to rejoice at. As far as jobs go, that really was the only job
that mattered. Each of you came to this Universe with a task in mind to do,
but could not complete that task due to the nature of the Dark.
Therefore, remaining in your soul is that longing to do service. That was what
brought you here, and that is what has been frustrated in not being fulfilled.
But the greatest work that you did was to hold enough Light so that this
Planet could be saved, and to hold enough so that this Universe can be saved.
Now that the
Light Warriors have been released, by and large that work is complete.
Therefore I would have you protect yourself, remain in a safe place, and await
with joy the coming influx of the multitude of Beings from the other Universes
who have awaited all these eons to be able to help in healing. They will be
here within your lifetime. And they will bring you to the better part of a
whole place, so that when you drop your body and your Twin Soul drops his body
and you are reunited, it will be a union of Harmony and Light.
Elora: This is true for all the
Light Beings on Earth?
Yes.
Elora: Can you say more about the
need to redefine ourselves?
Heru: As we have said, there is an assumption of duality
on this Planet, perhaps epitomized by the concept of original sin and
karma. What you must realize is that in an Unfallen Universe karma does
not exist. If you were to imagine yourself as a Being in the Third Dimension,
living your life in an Unfallen Universe, who would you be? Who would you be
without the duality, without karma? And that is, in a word,
magnificence. That is who you are. Therefore as the Frequency Fences, all of
them - planetary, galactic, and so on-are brought down, many of your
connections and memories with an identity that has nothing to do with the
Darkness will return to you. If there is any effort to be made, it is in the
willingness to accept this falling away and this revelation of Light, and all
the joy that that brings.
[Elora:] We will close this Chapter with an
Update from Sananda on the Twin Flame
Rift. This statement was made in October of 2004.
Elora: Sananda, can you please give
us an update on the Twin Soul Rift? Has any real progress been accomplished
with it?
Sananda: Overtly not, but everything is lining up around it for
things to change. It is almost as if there is a giant zipper and the sides of
the zipper have been jammed up, out of alignment in a way that would prevent
it from proceeding. This zipper in space and time, this Rift, is open and
stuck open, and unable to be zipped closed. Therefore at every tooth of the
zipper realignments have to be made for it not to jam. These are being done.
It appears nothing is happening, but really a great deal is happening. Once
that realignment is completed the zippering will begin and it will proceed
rapidly. [Elora: Can you give us
a time frame?] I believe the coming year [2005] will bring evidence
of much change.
Chapter THIRTEEN: LIFE FORMS and the HISTORY of
EARTH
Part 1 - Why this
Planet was Created and who it is Peopled by
[Heru:] What I will say here is not unique to
this discourse, for it has been discussed before. This Planet is one of twelve
jewels within this Universe, and was created to hold a complete Library of
genetic material of all of the races, not only in this Universe but to contain
a sampling of all Universes. Therefore a Being from any Universe could
conceivably come and incarnate here. There is enough similarity, even though
on some planets they breathe ammonia. But with some fine tuning Beings could
come from anywhere and be able to live here.
This was done
knowing that this Universe was not fully of the Light, knowing that this
Universe conceivably could be destroyed without having a strong resistance.
With that in mind, this Planet was seeded not only with genetic material but
with minerals, plants, animals, and with souls inhabiting Human bodies; not
from every Universe but including a representation of every kind of Universe.
Therefore here
you have the most sophisticated and highly evolved souls and you have the most
unsophisticated and devolved souls, and the entire spectrum in between. You
also have representatives in several kingdoms from the Dark Universes. Where
did mosquitoes come from, and poison ivy, and such things? They are
represented here at this time; perhaps not forever though.
As for the
Humans, you could say every hierarchy of the Universal System is represented
in both Human kind and all of the other Realms. For example, there are Humans
who are really Angels, and Humans who are Aliens. In this context I am
speaking not so much of Beings who come from other Universes - though they are
here as well - but of Beings who actually represent the Alien Races within
this Universe. There are also Beings who represent specific Universes, and who
have come and incarnated into this world.
Thus this planet
and the other eleven critical Planets are the most complex of any worlds in
this Universe, and among the most complex in this System of Universes as well.
There are parallels to this in other Universes, as there are some parallel
situations. And there are Universes that are much simpler than this one, as
well as worlds that are much simpler than this world.
As these
multi-faceted Beings come to play out stories - and each of them comes with a
script and intent - there is the initial burst of energy which brings them
into this Universe. Then there is an incarnational energy which brings them to
this Planet. And as they land on this Planet they begin to adjust. Frequently
it's not a soft landing. As Beings remain here for some time, they get to know
the highways and byways of life here. In some ways it is easy to spot Souls
who are newly arrived on this Planet, for they frequently are disoriented or
have trouble functioning, fitting in, and finding their place. They feel like
strangers in the world; they feel lost and isolated.
It is also easy
to spot those who have seen enough of the Earth and lived here enough to
really know the ins and outs of everything: of political structures, of
nature, of the way the world works. These Souls play out their incarnational
stories - and stories again are very important. Ultimately a person will
become introspective enough to ask the question, "What is my story?" It is
when this happens that a person begins to get to the point where they can
become the co-creator in their story or myth making. And when a person reaches
the point of being a co-creator with the Omniversal Energy in writing and
manifesting their story, then the true evolution of a Ssoul begins. The
rest is growing up. It's as if the rest is school and
this is the graduate program or the career path.
When a Soul
reaches the point of graduation, due to the fact that this world has been so
toxic, many people get to that point and decide to graduate off of it. That
has been somewhat unfortunate, for much of the Light that has been accrued on
this Planet is now sort of sitting in a circle around the Planet, not being
able to effectively give back, to regenerate and renew. These people have
chosen not to be here - but upon choosing that, because of the Frequency
Fences around the Earth, they also have chosen to place themselves in an
ineffective place where they can no longer be agents of change on this Planet.
However as the Frequency Fences disintegrate, as they are rapidly doing, those
Beings who are off planet will now be able to effect the changes that they had
been prevented in so doing.
For instance let
us look at your friend who intends to go through the full Ascension process.
If she were to have done this a hundred years ago, there is a great likelihood
that after Ascension she would have remained somewhat close to the Earth
sphere. From that place, she would have looked back and realized that the
greatest work would actually be to stay here and effect change and
consciousness on this Planet. This happens to a great many of those who
undergo the Ascension process. And yet a little known fact is that once Beings
would go through the Ascension process, they would not be able to come back
and incarnate. Very few have been able to do that because of the Frequency
barriers. Thus the hundreds or the few thousands who have successfully made a
complete Ascension have been looking for a way to come back to this Planet for
the work of transforming this Earth. They are now able to do so for the first
time.
By this I do not
mean that the Ascended Masters will necessarily come into physical incarnation
again. The Planet's vibration in many ways has shifted, so they can come here
in more of a Light Body or Fourth Dimensional state. But the return of the
Masters is upon us; and do not limit them to one body only, or one type of
body. [Elora: What Dimensions do the
Masters currently reside on?] The Eighth, Ninth, and through to the
Eleventh.
Elora: Heru, you once stated
that Earth has become toxic to many of us, and that's certainly
true. Yet I love Her so much. Did the creation of Earth go
wrong?
Heru: It is not that creation of Earth has gone wrong, but
the fact that this Planet was put into one of the Free Will/Choice Universes.
The Free Choice aspect left this Universe vulnerable to invasion by the Dark
Forces, and this Planet has been poisoned by an external influence. The
blueprint of the Earth itself, if it had been unsullied, would naturally be
one of the most magnificent of the entire Creation. And thus your love for it
is totally justified. The diversity of the genetics, the wealth and complexity
of every single layer from the macrocosm to the most microscopic life - this
magnificent wealth of diversity does not exist in very many places. The whole
of Gaia is populated on every level with complex, beautiful, interfacing,
harmonious structures. And so your intense desire to protect it from the
Invasion is justified. Most worlds are very simple, where for example they
might have five kinds of trees and twenty kinds of insects, instead of the
incredible diversity that is here. [Elora:
Do you think that the original Plan, the original concept of
Gaia will be realized?] Yes. There are so many great Beings coming to
her defense. Portions of the Biosphere may begin to collapse, but enough
information is there, enough is salvageable to be able to rebuild it. We do
not see the death of Gaia. There was a time, perhaps forty years ago, when we
saw the possibility, but no longer.
Elora: Given that Earth is a
Genetic Library of incredible diversity, and that this is an
essential part of her role as one of the Twelve Crucial
Planets in this Universe, how do the mass extinctions which are currently
going on affect this role?
Heru: It is the primary intent of the Dark Forces to take
the Earth out of its role, to make her incapable and unable to act as the
Living Library, as the record keeper, as the placeholder. They would love to
succeed in turning this incredible jewel into a piece of cement, something no
more diverse than that. However, they will not succeed!
With the revealing of the Third Meditation Technique
which I have given, with the breaking down of the Frequency Fences, and the
outside help from the Star Brothers and Sisters, anything that is destroyed
can be re-manifested. There is a hidden and safeguarded chamber within this
Planet that holds the genetic codes and the molecular blueprints. This is, my
dear, what you brought here, and it is secreted away for the restoration not
of this Planet only but of this Quadrant of the Universe. This material is
safe, for only those who are supposed to have keys have them. And that does
not lessen the crime that is being committed!. But revealing this will
give people hope for the regeneration of Earth - people who are heartsick at
the extinctions, at the destruction - it will give them hope.
Do not
underestimate the power of this Third Technique to regenerate the Earth. If
you wish, go in there, holding the world in your hands with love, and see what
happens.
Elora: You stated that Earth was a
genetic “Living Library” of great diversity, and that it contained both very
high level genetic material, as well as a sampling from
the Fallen Universes. This seems to contradict your statement that her
blueprint contained pure, untainted genetic material from the Godverse and
brought this to Earth. Can you explain?
Heru: There have been invasions, and just as many races of
Beings have populated your planets, they have brought with them some of the
more noxious elements. My intent was to convey a complete collection of
elements of Light, not that the original intent was to have the Dark here.
Elora: So Earth was peopled
by a great diversity of pure genetic material, then the Dark
elements were added, and corruption occurred?
Heru: Yes, it is more like that.
Elora: If we go back in time
and look at the History of Earth, how about animals such as the
dinosaurs? Were these due to a dark invasion?
Heru: There was a certain amount of the Darkness on this
Planet almost from the beginning of life here. What was seen, in periods such
as that of the dinosaurs, reflected the balance of Light and the Dark that
existed at that time in this world. However there is nothing intrinsically
Dark about lizards, however big they are, and most of them were plant eating.
Elora: Many people say there is
life on Inner Earth and that it is actually physical, which means the Earth is
hollow and has a source of light inside. Others say that life in the
Inner Earth is strictly Etheric. Which is true?
Heru: You would see it as Etheric. Those who inhabit the
Inner Earth are not Beings of the Third Dimension, but more Fifth Dimensional.
Part 2 - Some of the
Suppressed History of this World
[Heru:] First of all, let us start with the
fundamental religious propaganda that has been piled upon many Humans on this
Planet - beliefs such as that the world or the whole Universe was created in
six days, and so on. This has been an attempt at preventing people from
accessing their memories, and has been fairly effective. We look at the
Darwinian evolutionary philosophy and again, the descent from the apes is an
effort at obscuring Human origins. Humans have been on this Earth for three or
four million years. Civilizations have arisen and fallen. And there was, up
until about 500,000 years ago, much commerce and communication from other
Worlds, and even some from other Universes. There are Portals that can access
wormholes which not only go World to World, but Universe to Universe.
There is a Portal in the Middle East that goes Universe to Universe, and
another one in Tibet. The Great Pyramids are part of the World to World Portal
system.
About five
hundred thousand years ago, Earth was invaded by a foreign darkness. Previous
to that time, things had begun to deteriorate, and the Darkness did exist here
already. However, at that time there was a concerted effort on the part of the
Dark Forces to secure this Planet and to secure these Portals. Many battles
have been fought over the eons, and the remnants are recorded in a few
scriptures. As the Planet became more securely dominated by the Dark Forces, a
greater effort was made to destroy evidence and belief structures of these
ancient civilizations.
Egypt was the
last flowering of an ET based
civilization. At that time the Portal around the Pyramids was still open and
was not in control of the Dark Forces. Your friend Thoth came and established
that great civilization. And that is the last time on this Earth that this
happened. There is a concerted effort to show that the entire Egyptian
civilization is only 3000 to 5000 years old, and it is far older than that. So
knowledge is still continuing to be suppressed under the guise of scientific
evidence. Here and there in the scriptures you will find hints of people with
extended life spans, of older civilizations, older than recorded history, and
ET contact from other worlds. This is
all fairly widely known in esoteric circles, so I am not really revealing
anything new, but am re-stating it.
There are remains
and evidences of these Civilizations, but for the mainstream the knowledge is
suppressed. The big battles on this Planet, and the battle for freedom, does
center around the Portals that I have mentioned. Once they are opened back up
again, knowledge will be flowing freely. Technologies will be available to
clean and rebuild the environment. The help that Humanity has so longed for
will be available. There will be a disassembling of the Frequency barriers
that have kept Humanity in chains, for there is a great deal of mind control
on this Planet.
Elora: You stated that Humans
didn't evolve from apes. Where, then, did we come from?
Heru: If you want to know the truth, Humans were actually
created first, and the Primates later. The blueprint for
Humans comes highest Orders of Light and the Creator Gods. And Humans have
been in existence far longer than this Planet, in other Galaxies and Star
Systems. When this Planet was created it was always intended to be peopled by
Humans and by even greater Beings - and greater Beings than Humans have walked
on this Earth. But in the creation of all of the life systems and ecological
systems, and the animals of all those systems, Primates were viewed as a
valuable asset. They are valued because they have a greater intelligence and
self awareness than other mammals, other than the dolphins and whales of
course. But of the land animals they have the highest intelligence outside of
Humans - and yet they retain their Oneness with Nature. They never separate
themselves the way Humans do. The fact that Humans have that separation is
both a plus and a minus. Therefore the Primates serve to remind us in a sense
of whence we come, but they are not our ancestors or your ancestors. After the
Fall is done with, there will be much communication between Primates and
Humans, and there is much to be gained from that.
Elora: Would you explain the
closeness in DNA between Humans and the higher Apes?
Heru: The reason for this closeness was to create a bridge
between Humans and Mammalian Life Forms. On an Unfallen Planet there would
actually be a continuous bridge of communication between all living species:
linguistically, physically, and psychically. It is difficult to explain the
mechanism; but if you can speak to a chimp, then the chimp can speak to a cow,
and the cow can speak to a bird, and so on and so on through all of the life
forms. When that chain is intact, then the collective communication is intact,
and on the psychic levels Humans are able to communicate with all of them.
[Elora: I thought that in an
Unfallen World, there would be direct telepathic connection on all levels.]
There is, but in the Fallen Realms the major part of the break in
communication happened between the Humans and the Primates. Once that was
broken and interfered with, the rest of it more or less fell apart.
Elora: How do you explain the
fossil records which appear to be of early, very primitive Humans?
Heru:
Some of those records are being
called into question. Also, some Humans a long time ago did look somewhat
Primate-like, and some of the Primates did look somewhat Human-like. The
dividing line, in your records, is somewhat fuzzy. But you will find fossil
remains of Humans that are millions of years old, leaving no doubt. There is a
lot of knowledge that has been suppressed.
Elora: Heru, could you please
explain something about Neanderthal Man? The records put Neanderthal Man at
about 30,000 to 200,000 BC. Would this be during the Lemurian times, and were
these beings Lemurians?
Heru: Neanderthal Man was actually less primitive than is
commonly believed. They did not live on Lemuria. This Planet has been
populated by many races from many planets. The Neanderthal Man was much more
connected with the Cosmos than current Humans, so to judge them as primitive
or uncivilized is a relative term. The Lemurians were much more Pleiadian in
appearance, for that is where their ancestors came from. They were tall,
beautiful Beings, and more ethereal.
Elora: How similar would Earth
Human DNA be to that of a Human from another Star System, like Sirius
or the Pleiades?
Heru: Who do you think your parents
are? It is that similar. [Elora:
There are many stories of ET's procreating with Humans. Are some of
these stories true, and is this possible because of having very similar DNA?]
Yes, this is all true.
Elora: I would like to ask
you some questions about the History of Mars and Maldek. Did they once have
Third Dimensional life as we know it?
Heru: They did. [Elora:
What caused Mars to lose its biosphere?] War, attack.
Specifically, something akin to your nuclear weapons, which destroyed enough
of the life on the Planet that it could no longer maintain its atmosphere.
[Elora: Are there groupings of
pyramids still on Mars, guarded by sphinxes?] Yes, they are there. They,
however, are not remains of the civilization. They were placed there at a
later time by a group that Thoth travels with, as a Portal to that Planet and
also as a reminder to those on Earth of your ET origins. [Elora: I remember being on another Planet in
this Solar System with sweeping plains and great mountain ranges.] I
believe you are remembering Mars. It was a lovely planet at one time.
Elora: How about Maldek? Did it
have Third Dimensional life? [Maldek was a large Planet whose orbit was
between Mars and Jupiter. The Asteroid Belt is said to be the remains of the
destroyed Maldek .]
Heru: Yes. [Elora: Was it closer to the Sun at
the time? Since it is so far from the Sun, it would be quite cold
there.] Its civilizations were more under water, or under glass. It was
not like life on Earth. It was colonized by outsiders, and so
it was a small population in a greenhouse type of operation.
Elora: What caused Maldek to
break up?
Heru: There was an attack, and the Colony was destroyed. The
knowledge that they had was so dangerous to the Forces of Dark that they
eradicated any record that they had ever been. [Elora: By blowing up the planet?] Yes.
And these were some of the Starseeds who later came to this Planet.
Elora: The two lost civilizations
of Earth have been called Atlantis and Lemuria. You said that Earth was
invaded by the Darkness about 500,000 years ago. Was this during what we call
the Lemurian civilization?
Heru: No, it was prior to that. The Lemurian civilization
goes back probably a couple hundred thousand years. It was somewhat isolated
and maintained its purity, while other parts of the world were much more
contaminated and devastated. Because Lemuria was such a low technology
civilization, and fairly sparsely populated, it was ignored. There were other
more highly developed technological civilizations at that time that were
destroyed.
Elora: Was the Lemurian
Civilization located in the Pacific basin, and if so, why does there appear to
be no geological record of large landmasses in that area?
Heru: It was located in the Indonesian area and there are
islands still remaining; however there were higher and greater landmasses
at that time. It was not huge, but more of an island civilization. The
Lemurian civilization was as close to a paradise realm as this Planet has
known in many, many ages.
Elora: Regarding Atlantis, there
seems to be general agreement that the Atlantean civilization
flourished after the fall of Lemuria, that it was more technologically
oriented, at least in its later days, and that it perished due to a
great struggle between the Light and Darkness. Are these basic facts
correct?
Heru: Basically, yes. However there was an overlap between
the Atlantean civilization and the Lemurian civilization, and Lemuria did not
perish cataclysmically all at once. It was more overrun, and it declined due
to low birth and so on.
As for Atlantis -
yes, both your description and many of the writings about it are accurate. The
Western most parts of it were in the Caribbean. There are remains there which
have been explored. It extended east maybe 1500 miles or so. The maps that
have been drawn of it are fairly accurate, where it has almost a rounded
trapezoidal shape.
Elora: There are also countless
theories as to what exactly caused the Fall of Atlantis, i.e.
earthquakes and breaking up of land masses, abuse of technology,
and so on. Would you comment on this please?
Heru: It was abuse of technology and overreaching of power,
and a battle royal between the Forces of Light and Dark. One of the major
Portals was there. The Beings of Light, rather than letting the Forces of
Darkness totally take over that Portal, waged a battle. It is hard for me to
say that they sacrificed Atlantis and all those lives for the sake of removing
that Portal from the control of the Dark, but that is essentially what
happened. That Portal was a Portal to the heart of Gaia. And had they gotten
control of it, it would have meant the destruction of this Planet as you know
it. [Elora: Then what they did was
right.] As horrible as it sounds, yes.
Chapter FOURTEEN: THE GRAND PLAN OF HUMANITY
[Heru:] Let me talk about the purpose of a
Third Dimensional Human Being. For the blueprint of Third Dimensional Humans
was created in the very highest orders, with Prime Creator Itself, in an
effort to have a window into his own Creation. (I use the word "his", but
Prime Creator is of course beyond gender.) An effort was put forth to design a
Being which would have enough complexity, components of perception, cognitive
intelligence, and processing abilities, that these Beings could be cameras and
windows for Prime Creator to see directly into the Third Dimension of
Creation. This blueprint was set up at the beginning of this Creation. It was
part of the grand scheme of this entire Creation, to have Third Dimensional
perceivers and communicators. That had never been done before in any of the
other prior Creations.
Prior Creations
had rudimentary Third Dimensions, but they never had self-aware life forms in
them. As this was the most complex of all the Creations and in many ways the
grandest of all of them, Prime Creator wanted to be able to experience the
totality of this Creation. Therefore Humans are the eyes, the ears, the
fingertips, the nose, and the sense of taste for Prime Creator. In an Unfallen
Universe, the Third Dimensional Humans are hardwired directly to Prime Creator
and their experiences are directly fed back to Prime Creator. In the Fallen
Universes that is not so.
In the scriptures
there are references to Humans being the Crown of Creation, and this is why.
Humans are the ultimate complexity, far more complex than Angels. They are the
ultimate bio-computer, the ultimate sensing machine. Therefore what we touched
on earlier about the insatiable desire to experience is hard-wired into
Humans.
The existence of
the Third Dimension is not an aberration or an error, distorted though it may
be in this Universe. If you look at fractals: as they branch out and out and
out, they get smaller and finer and more complex as they spread out. The
Physical Plane is like that, like the fingertips of a fractal. Look at the
nerve endings in your hand, how many there are, and how they flower out into
so many millions of sites to experience. That is similar to the Third
Dimension. Then if you look at the center of the body, there aren't those
kinds of complexities in nerve endings. And that would be more like the center
or the higher dimensions of Creation.
So you on this
physical plane, in Human form, are the nerve endings. You are the perception
points for the Creator to experience the Creation. And all that you have ever
experienced goes directly back to the Creator. There is much purpose in this,
and in a balanced Light Universe, there is great joy in this level of
Creation. It is felt that life would not be complete without it. For within
every atom and every subatomic particle, there is that direct link with the
Prime Creator. And this is not something that even a Creator God can create. A
Creator God can create a Universe, but he or she will do so out of the stuff
that Prime Creator has created.
In the Grand Plan
for Humanity, each Human would carry within the self a fully realized part of
the whole. This would make them essentially an Incarnation, or what you would
call an Avatar. Every Human was designed to hold that kind of energy. And when
they would meet, they would mirror that within each other and would be able to
see it most deeply and apparently.
The term Avatar
could be defined as the awakened God in man. Therefore as Humans form
communities and family groupings, they not only are the windows for God to
experience the Third Dimension, they also then become mirrors for each other
to see what God is perceiving. And that is a wondrous phenomenon. The Plan of
Humanity, from the perspective of the Fallen Universes, is to be restored to
that state. Even in the Light Universes, this has been a process of awakening.
When the Third Dimension was first created and peopled by Humans, this whole
process was not fully functional. It has been a growth experience, and a long
period of growth. The fullness of this awareness and mirroring process has not
entirely manifested, even in the Light Universes, although it is very much
apparent. However it is not completely functional as yet.
Of course, in the
Fallen Universes, this Plan for Humanity has been totally subverted,
perverted, and stopped. When you look at a Human Being on this Planet, the DNA
has been damaged, and people are living maybe one tenth of their life span.
Much of that is spent in survival mode with nothing left over for the pursuit
of higher knowledge, experiences, and so on. Religion has served as an
enslaver, as have governments. Humanity on this Earth and these fallen worlds
has truly lost its way, as have the Beings on the Fourth, Fifth, and Sixth
Dimensions. They, too, have also by and large been suppressed, subverted, and
perverted. Therefore a great deal of work must be done to restore not only the
Third Dimension but all of the other Dimensions.
Elora: How does Prime Creator
experience the other Dimensions, and how is that different?
Heru: The other Dimensions are experienced through the
Beings on those levels. What is new here is the complexity. As we have said,
this Third Dimension is like a fractal. It is exponentially more complex than
the Dimensions above it. I know that you and Karen have talked about the food
that is consumed on the Higher Dimensions, and how it becomes more simple and
less substantial as you go up in Dimensions. If you would look at the great
variety of foodstuffs in your world, that would give you an idea as to the
greatness of the complexity, compared to what a Sixth Dimensional Being would
eat.
Elora: Is it also new that Creator
experiences this degree of density?
Heru: Yes. However all the Dimensions, including the Third,
are less dense in the Unfallen Universes.
Elora: Let's take a Being
such as yourself. Back in a Light Universe, do you prefer the
Third Dimension or the Higher Dimensions?
Heru: My preference would be more of a traveler, going back
and forth. In the Light Universes that is more common than not - coming in and
out of form on any given Dimension.
Elora: Then what do you enjoy more
about the higher Dimensions, again in a Light Universe?
Heru: The Higher Dimensions are, in a sense, closer to
Source. None of them was meant to be an end in and of itself. Nor were any of
the Dimensions meant to be a prison, or a place where a Spirit would be
entrapped and would only exist on that Dimension. As you go higher in the
Dimensions you would go closer to Source, which feels good. As you go lower
into the Dimensions you would go more into complexity, which also feels good.
It is a fluid motion back and forth, and that is a wonderful thing.
Elora: Were Humans originally
designed for a much longer life span?
Heru: Yes. The original blueprint for Humanity is an
incredible, magnificent, multi-dimensional palace. It is really one of the
supreme works of Creation, yet it has been degraded to the point where really
Humanity is living at such a low, low vibration. The shortened lifespan is a
reflection of that degradation, and the decimation of the DNA is another
reflection of it. What is left for the collective Humanity is a grinding,
never ending struggle for survival. That is what really dominates this Planet
at this time.
If the Light
Workers would get in touch with some of their older incarnations on this
Planet, such as the Lemurian incarnations, it would be very helpful. Many of
them had incarnations there. They were quite lengthy, and they were closer to
the original blueprint in their lifespan and their realization. If the Light
Workers would seek to remember those lives, and connect to them as their own
identity, this will restore knowledge, power, techniques of manifestation,
meditation, healing, longevity, self regeneration - all of these gifts that
are considered rare. Remembering the identity of the original blueprint in an
actual incarnation of it is a very quick way to begin to restore it and to
bring it into being. For once it was and so it shall be again. And when a
person remembers the once that was, it's like proof and it activates that
cellular memory.
Elora: How does this shortening of
our lifespan affect our experience of life and death?
Heru: The Human body is originally designed for a life span
of 300-500 years. Because the lives of Humans are so much shorter, there is a
fierce clinging to the body due to the feeling that one's life is not
complete. Therefore whether a, person is facing mortality at 50 or 70 or 100,
there is still a built in sense that they haven't completed a full cycle.
Since this trauma has been repeated throughout many lifetimes, that fierce
clinging to the body is also imbedded on a cellular level. Were Humans having
the full span of years that they were meant to have, it would be easier for
them to let go of their bodies at any time. The fact that they're not having a
complete life span means that they are furiously trying to cling to the body
and make it survive in an effort to complete the full cycle.
Just as the
Hebrew tradition talks about the five phases of life, in truth there are
really stages that go out to 500 years, which have not even been touched on or
explored. These are natural states of evolution that would happen in one
single lifetime, culminating in a state of deep mysticism. Therefore Human
Beings have been continually robbed of the fullness of their life cycles.
Elora: If people are fiercely
hanging onto their bodies, then there must be many cases where the Monad tries
to release the person's soul from the body, but is unable to do so.
Heru: Yes. It is a very sad thing, and is a source of much
suffering on this Planet.
Elora: Can't the Monad just "pull
the plug" and take the person out?
Heru: At this time and in this density it is difficult to
do. It is difficult for all people, including the more evolved Light Beings,
to really have that complete faith in their Higher Beings, and the complete
willingness to hear them and to work with them. Also the dynamic that I
described about the collective desire to live the full life span is very
strong, and the trauma and the repression of that is very strong. And that is
one of the great evils on this Planet, that the Life Force has been suppressed
to the first two or three chakras, making people subsist on a survival level.
Life for so many people is so harsh and hard that they have to fight to
survive. This, combined with the fact that their life is going to be so short
and they know it, creates a great fear of death. And the collective
programming is there to support the fear of death, with stories of Hell and
damnation and reincarnation as a cockroach, and all these teachings that
people are hammered with. It's appalling. I don't know what other word to say.
But it sets up the rigid dynamic of "I'm not letting go of this body."
Elora: Can we look forward to a
relaxing of that fear that holds people in the body?
Heru: Yes. When the Fourth Dimension is cleared out and
significantly lightened in the next month or so, [from October 2004] there
will be an exodus of people leaving this Planet rapidly, where that fear for
them will drop away. Another dynamic that sets up this fear is that when a
person approaches even the thought of death, they approach the wall or the
entrance into the Fourth Dimension, which has been filled with many negative
energies. That is also a great factor in the fear of death. With
that cleaned out many will no longer fear. There is also a great dismantling
in process of religious structures, as evidenced by the Catholic Church
scandals and such. These fears are being smashed and the restoration will
begin.
Elora: Can you give a
forecast for Humanity's future?
Heru: I would say that for Humanity the future is bright,
and the amazing restoration of the original Plan that will come about in the
next few centuries will bring joy to so many. Humanity will be restored to its
original Plan, and life spans again will increase significantly. The
transition between lives will be more seamless because there will be more
memories of past lives, and in a sense memories of future lives. Thus the
whole cycle will then become much more integrated.
Chapter FIFTEEN: ASCENSION
The topic of
Ascension is an important one. In order to get answers which would be most
useful to Humanity at this time, we chose to speak with Sananda. Sananda went through the Ascension
process more recently than Heru did, and he has also been working closely with
Humanity as an Ascended Master. We also spoke with Heru about Ascension and
have included that material at the end of this Chapter. Most of the questions
posed to Sananda were submitted by Shakura
Rei, and we thank her for her input on this subject. The term
"Light Worker" in this material is used to denote a Being who came from a
Light Universe to this Dark Universe, with the purpose of helping transform
this Universe to Light.
Part 1 - Definitions
and the Different Types of Ascension
Shakura Rei: Before we begin, Sananda, I would like to say that
we realize we are currently in a period of rapid change. I know that
things will probably be different a few years down the line. We would
like your answers regarding the Ascension, as much as possible, as things are
today. With that preamble, would you please define the term "Ascension"?
Sananda: I would define Ascension as the reunification of all
of the Aspects through all of the Dimensions and through all space and time.
For a person in a state of Ascension, it would not matter if they had a form
in the Third Dimension or not. It would only matter that all of their Aspects
be in harmony, in communication, and united with both the Monad and God. At
that point, there is no barrier between the Dimensions or between time and
space; and everything that Humans would call miraculous is possible.
Shakura Rei: The forms of
Ascension that we are most familiar with are what Heru has called "Fiery
Ascension", which I think is the type that you underwent, and Ascension
through union of Twin Flames. As I understand it, in Fiery Ascension
the person arrives at a state of spiritual awareness in which
they have mastered their emotions and body, experience themselves as
God, become active in their bodies which correlate to the Twelve
Dimensions, and are no longer restrained within any level or Dimension but can
travel within any level or place within this Universe. Please comment on this
definition.
Sananda: This parallels the original definition I gave, except
that in a Dark Universe complete freedom does not exist, even for Ascended
Beings. That is soon to change.
Shakura Rei: I have yet to find any
information on Ascension via Twin Flame union. Please describe it.
Sananda: I know Karen wanted to write about the vision that she
had, and that might be the best description to give. Perhaps I will let her do
that.
[Karen:] Using the Third Meditation technique
given by Heru, I went into the Void, the space from which Heru creates.
Without having any particular intention for the session, I invited Prime
Creator to join me in this space. Prime Creator began speaking to me, and as
He/She spoke, I was taken into this experience and became one with it.
Prime Creator
spoke of the fact that the Twin Flame dynamic is one of the most powerful
creative energy sources in the entire Creation. He/She described how so much
of this Creation's movement is based on the magnetic flow of energy that comes
from this dynamic. From the microcosm to the macrocosm, this is the engine
that moves so much. Even this Universe has a Twin.
I was taken into
this energy. It looked something like a multidimensional, undulating Caduceus
[Ancient Herald’s Wand, such as carried by Messenger-God Hermes]. Two images
came to me to describe this. The first was of two trains that are on the same
track. They leave the station, going in opposite directions, traveling some
distance from each other. At a given point they reverse direction. When they
meet, instead of crashing they begin to merge and pass through each other. As
the two trains go through this process, they exchange experience and energy
atom by atom - each particle finding its mate, and merging and exchanging
energy. The trains complete this process yet their momentum never slows. They
reach the point of separation; they continue until the appointed distance is
reached; and again they reverse and repeat. It is somewhat similar to the
oscillation of a pendulum.
The other image I
received was of two dancers doing a Tango. Again there is the back and
forth motion. But in this metaphor, the dancers always maintain at least a
finger of contact. They swing out as far as they can go without losing touch,
then the magnetic energy pulls them back in towards each other. As they swing
back together into an embrace, they again pass through each other, with each
atom and each molecule exchanging energy and experience with its twin.
In this vision
Prime Creator became my partner, as my own Twin is not available. I had a
direct glimpse into the power of this magnetic pull and saw that this weaving,
undulating dance was being played out in all the dimensions of my Being. It is
like a giant organic machine that creates much of the movement throughout all
the Dimensions.
Shakura Rei: Returning to our
discussion with Sananda, we asked: Does Twin Flame Ascension involve personal
mastery of this plane?
Sananda: No, that is not required.
Shakura Rei: How is it
accomplished? Is it a process of surrender more than of
will?
Sananda: What occurs to me to say is: how can it not be
accomplished? It is a matter of a magnetism that is so strong it is
irresistible, inevitable. [Elora: So
basically all Beings with Twin Flames, at least when things are set to rights,
will go through this process.] It is inevitable.
Shakura Rei: Are the results the
same as Fiery Ascension?
Sananda: Yes. For the magnetic energy is very similar. The
pathway that the energy travels is different. The pathway of Twin Soul
Ascension leads through a dance with the Twin. The path of Solitary Ascension
or Fiery Ascension would have Prime Creator as the partner. It would look
somewhat different, but the end result would be essentially the same.
Shakura Rei: Is Fiery Ascension
more difficult than Twin Flame Ascension?
Sananda: It is not, if that is truly the path that a person has
been made to walk. One is not easier than the other. [Shakura Rei: I somehow envision it as
a magnetic pull v.s. an ascent up a mountainside] But is
there not in every Soul the longing for Union with God? [Yes, there is.
That is magnetic pull for Fiery Ascension?] Yes. I'm not sure I like that
term however; it sounds as if one is going to place oneself in a fire and burn
up. Let's use the term Solitary Ascension.
Shakura Rei: Are there other forms
of Ascension relevant to those incarnate on Earth? If so please
describe them.
Sananda: Yes, I would name one. Let us call it "Peaceful
Ascension". That would be where a solitary individual, rather than having that
magnetic energy focused on Prime Creator, is focused on seeing Prime Creator
in all of Creation. It is where someone would be in Nature and experience the
Unity with all that is.
Shakura Rei: Is Peaceful Ascension
what is usually referred to as enlightenment?
Sananda: Yes. And I would add that there are different degrees
and stages of this. A person can have a momentary but very profound experience
of enlightenment and inner union which will change their whole life. The
experience then goes away, and seemingly becomes covered up by daily life. Yet
even so, the experience will continue to work on that person, and will
oftentimes bleed through into daily life in small ways. These are ways that a
person would perhaps not notice. They may think that they are not growing or
progressing towards their goal, but it is there nevertheless.
Shakura Rei: Heru describes
Enlightenment thus: "Enlightenment would be a dissolving of the
barriers, or the removal of the Dark, that keeps one separated from their
Highest Self, and the certainty within that the connection with God is
eternal." How would you describe it?
Sananda: I believe Heru's definition is more than sufficient.
Shakura Rei: How does Ascension
differ in the Fallen and Unfallen Universes?
Sananda: In the Unfallen Universes, Ascension does not exist
separate from life itself. For everything is ascended, and there is no
disconnect between the higher and the lower Dimensions. It is a seamless flow
of constant communication and energy.
To bring it to
this current time and space: It is a confusing mess, very much so, because
this Fallen Sector is in a state of chaos, disconnect, and disunion. As the
Light Workers came to this Sector that was fallen, they experienced the
disconnect and separation from God, from their Twin Souls, from their Higher
Selves, and from all that was good. But fortunately their self-awareness and
memories could not be completely erased. There was a memory of union, a memory
of the transcendental experience. Therefore throughout the time since the
Fall, there have always been Beings on this Planet and throughout this Sector
who have both sought to re-establish the full connection and to teach that to
others.
What does it
mean, in this Fallen state, to Ascend? And have I indeed even achieved it? For
you must understand that even though through the greatest of alchemies I was
able to resurrect my body, and make that body of Light - a body that was
re-connected with my Highest Self or Monad, I am still imprisoned by several
things. I am imprisoned by the Frequency Fences around this Planet, this
Galaxy, this Universe, and of course this whole Sector. Therefore my love and
I are unable to return home, just as you and many reading this have been.
I am also
imprisoned on this Planet by the collective emotional chains set up by the
religious beliefs surrounding my time on this Planet. Every person who wears a
crucifix around their neck or carries it in their pocket adds another link to
that chain, and keeps me tied to that cross. Believe me, I will be very happy
when that is dismantled. And it is a burden, for what people do is seek to
heap their suffering upon me in exchange for their idea of salvation.
Now back to your
questions about Ascension. For many of them come not from the Western
traditions; many come from the Yogic traditions of the East which I did study
and which gave me the foundation for the Resurrection.
Shakura Rei: At this point, we
would like to speak of your own Ascension for a moment.
First, are you and the One whom we know as Jesus essentially the same
Being?
Sananda: We are one and the same. Sananda is my name on the
Higher Planes, and how I am addressed by Masters on the Inner Planes. And
Jeshua was the name that I bore in my last incarnation here. However at
his Ascension we essentially merged. Before that time there was some degree of
separation. There was a great deal of back and forth communication, but there
still was some degree of separation between us.
Shakura Rei: Heru stated that your
Crucifixion was a demonstration of what happens when an Ascended
Master attempts to introduce Light into this world. Did you not plan to be
crucified and did you not agree to such a death?
Sananda: I knew that it was a probability, and yes, I did come
willingly, knowing that was a probability. Would I have preferred a different
outcome - yes, you bet. I could have chosen a more private ministry, but it
was asked of me to do a very public ministry in which the teachings and the
miracles could not be wholly denied. And for that it was deemed that the risk
and the sacrifice were worthwhile because of the benefit of the teaching.
Shakura Rei: Was it your plan
or your hope to have a much longer ministry, teaching and
healing and spreading Light?
Sananda: It was my hope. Plans were laid out for me to have an
extended and extensive ministry. However it was not thought that I would get
very far.
Shakura Rei: Did you, in fact, die
on the cross and resurrect your body? Or did you go into a
deep coma from which you recovered, and then Ascend your physical body by
transmuting it into a Light Body?
Sananda: I was fully dead. I came back into a somewhat
decomposed body, and resurrected it. And then Ascended it.
Shakura Rei: Some say that you
lived on for many years and bore a number of children, who
founded some of the Royal Houses of Europe. Is there any truth
to this?
Sananda: I bore one daughter. And yes, she founded some of the
Royal bloodlines of Europe. She was conceived before the Crucifixion and was
born after.
Shakura Rei: Thank you; now we will
return to our more general questions. Many people who talk about
Ascension really mean getting to a place of spiritual
development where they no longer must reincarnate into physicality, and will
instead incarnate into a Higher Dimension where they believe things
will not be as difficult or dark as it is here. Do you
agree?
Sananda: I actually do not, and that is again
going back to the difference between this world and a world in the
Unfallen Universe. In an Unfallen Universe, it is an absolute joy to descend
into the Third Dimension. It is like a plant that puts forth all its energy
into the blossom, and the Third Dimensional bodies are that blossom. They
contain within them the beauty, the fragrance ... it's like a crescendo, the
culmination of a beautiful symphony. It's glorious, and there is no reason to
not want to be there. Therefore on this Fallen Planet, I believe that the
teaching of Ascension, of graduating from the wheel of karma, of no longer
incarnating, is a concept fostered by the Dark in order to further devalue
life in the Third Dimension and deepen the disconnect to all of the higher
aspects.
Shakura Rei: Are you saying that
the teaching of Ascension on this Planet is not a favorable
thing? It seems that by making one aware that the Ascended state is a
possibility, one begins looking inward to their Source and
recognizing their own Divine Self.
Sananda: It is the nature of the Dark on this Fallen Planet to
mix the truth with falsehood. Therefore in many of these teachings there is a
kernel of truth. If you would take the example of Karen and her relationship
with her former Guru and the teaching that he gives, the basic teaching came
from a wonderful and very high lineage. But it was stolen and corrupted, and
used to enslave people into devotion to falsehood. Yet within all that, there
still is enough of the truth of the original teachings that there is some
benefit received in practicing them. So it becomes something that is almost
like a beautiful apple with a lot of strings attached to it. And the eating of
that fruit has many unintended consequences.
Therefore the
ideas of Enlightenment, Ascension, graduating from the wheel of karma and so
on, are basically sound and good ideas, founded in truth. However I would say
that most of the pathways existing now have been tainted, and one must use the
greatest degree of discernment in order to separate the truth from the
falsehood. And this stretches across all denominations, all cultures, all
religions. A person would then ask: how do I know a path is true? How do I
know a path is uncorrupted? This is a most difficult question to answer,
because I have to tell you that basically all the paths have been corrupted,
just as every atom on this world has been tainted. That is a very upsetting
piece of news. And yet the acknowledgement and the facing of this truth are
perhaps the only avenues to attain the necessary discernment, with which to be
able to pick up the mighty Sword of Truth and to cut through this jungle of
confusion.
My advice to
those of you reading this is to go deep in your heart, to find within you the
bedrock of your soul, and to sit there in place very solidly. Then humbly but
firmly demand that the Creator give you discernment, and that the Creator give
you the desire to act upon that discernment to the extent that you will not
succumb to temptation and lies. For you are in a deep and treacherous maze,
yet there is forever that golden thread of Truth. It stretches from your heart
to the heart of Prime Creator. And whether it goes through the Twin Soul path,
through the path of Enlightenment and merging with Nature, or through the
Solitary Path, that thread cannot be broken. In spite of the efforts of the
Dark, in spite of the treachery of the maze, in spite of the degree to which
Humanity has fallen and lives in a state of utter degradation: just as I have
said that every atom in this Universe is degraded and dirty, also every atom
in this Universe contains that golden thread. And this, my friends, is a
miracle, an absolute miracle, how the Light has survived.
Shakura Rei: Returning to a
previous question, is there a point at which we can choose not to
keep reincarnating physically? It seems to me that we are drawn back
against our will.
Sananda: Yes, that is true. In an Unfallen World, that choice
is always there. [Shakura Rei:
And in our World?] Because of the disconnect from Source, and the
Frequency Fences, generally it is nearly impossible to manifest that choice
not to return. [Shakura Rei:
You have done it though.] Yes. [Elora: What does it require to manifest that
choice?] It requires a cleaning up of all karmic threads and actions,
making everything right, so that no one has a hold on you. And that is the
beginning. The next stage is to have a solid enough connection with all of the
Aspects and the Monad that this connection is more real than the connection a
Being has to their Third Dimensional life. When that is attained a Being can
manifest the choice to return or not, the choice to turn their body into a
Light Body, and so on, for then there is the possibility to manifest anything.
Many choices open up at that point.
Elora: About how many Humans have
reached that point?
Sananda: A few thousand. [Shakura Rei: But that is to change
very soon.] Yes, it is. And I would also add to this that there have been,
especially from the Eastern traditions, false teachings of Ascension. These
teachings create an avenue for a person to believe that the Ascension and
liberation process is in place. This Being then becomes trapped in a place,
generally between the Fourth and Fifth Dimensions, where they will no longer
incarnate, but they are not completely aware of their fullness of their
consciousness and Being. And growth does not happen there. It is a somewhat
static, pleasant, but stultifying environment.
Shakura Rei: The common belief is
that we don't leave this Dimension until we've experienced all there is or all
that our Soul desires to experience. Some would say that we don't leave until
we have learned all our "lessons", a concept which I have never been
able to agree with. Would you comment on the truth or fallacy of these
beliefs, please?
Sananda: I agree with you 100% on the fallacy of lessons to be
learned. As for the first part [i.e. not leaving until we experience
everything there is]: As Heru has said, this Creation is built upon an
insatiable desire for experience, an insatiable desire for manifesting
diversity. Therefore a Soul really never finishes fulfilling that desire. How
many more ways can a lover tell her partner about the love? It's an infinite
thing, an infinite expression. It is never finished, and it is a very sacred
thing.
Shakura Rei: Sananda, it seems that
there are not a great many people right now who are consciously on the
path of Ascension.
Sananda: All Humans desire something. In the Fallen state,
generally there is a sublimated desire where people look for peace,
satisfaction, and all that they seek for in the external world. Essentially
everybody desires to go home; they just have forgotten what their home is, or
have been misled and brainwashed that their home is a false home.
Shakura Rei: When we Ascend,
specifically in Solitary Ascension, does our physical body dematerialize or
does it remain as if we had simply died?
Sananda: Most of the time the body is left behind. You will see
this with many of the Tibetan monks. They pass out of their body, and their
bones will carry the electric charge of that Ascension, and so are held as
sacred tools. [Shakura Rei:
When the body is left behind, the Soul essentially just leaves the body?]
Yes. [So what some teachers call "Ascending the body" is not
necessary for Solitary Ascension?] Not at all. [Is there a
choice in this?] There is somewhat of a choice, but I would say that
taking the body along is a far more challenging and demanding process. It is
felt that unless there is a compelling reason to do so, it is not worth the
effort.
Part 2 - What it takes
to Ascend
Shakura Rei: The common belief is that before we can Ascend we
must first master our emotions.
Sananda: In essence this is correct. Somehow the wording rubs
me the wrong way here, for it implies that a person take a "top down" approach
to controlling the unruly beast of the emotions. I would see it more as
attaining an equilibrium and a harmony emotionally.
Shakura Rei: It is said that we
must master our bodies, i.e. heal them and not be slaves to them.
Sananda: In some cases yes, but there have been many afflicted
people that would still have a great experience of God. Elora's acquaintance
y. would be an example of that. She does truly suffer on the physical plane
but has attained a very beautiful state of consciousness, so that is not
always necessary.
Shakura Rei: And it is said that we
must know ourselves as God.
Yes.
Shakura Rei: After accomplishing
all that, we are apparently Light enough to experience a full kundalini
rising, which activates the brain and brings us into a full
God-realized and Ascended state.
Yes.
Shakura Rei: On the other hand, I
have also read of Masters bringing a person to Ascension just
prior or after death. These people had not necessarily mastered themselves nor
were in states of enlightenment. Does this happen, and if so what are
the circumstances in which a Master would do this?
Sananda: Let me differentiate here between the Ascended Masters
or Earthly Gurus. For the Ascended Masters, the time of leaving the body is a
time when the great portals do open, opportunities do present themselves, and
unexpected blessings happen at that time. For the Earthly Gurus, I would
question the veracity of the experience, cautioning people that oftentimes
these lead to the sort of bubbles of false Ascension where a person no longer
incarnates, but they are trapped.
Shakura Rei: There have been many
Gurus in recent times who have proven to be lacking in integrity.
Sananda: Yes. I would say that it is not a good time to be a
Spiritual Leader, especially one of wide renown. It is a time for individuals
to forge their own paths directly with Prime Creator. And because of that, I
do believe a certain amount of grace has been removed from these Leaders and
returned to individuals. And so truly the most direct path would be one of
solitary exploration.
I would also say
that anything these Masters or Gurus or Priests offer can be attained without
their help. [Shakura Rei: By
going directly to Creator?] Yes. [So someone could ask Creator
for an Enlightenment activation?] Yes. My recommendation would be to use
Heru's Third Meditation technique, ask Prime Creator to join you in Heru's
world, and ask the Omniversal Energy to also join you there. This is a
wonderful platform from which to manifest your Soul's deepest desire. If an
individual is unsure of which path they are destined to take, they may find
the answer there as well. Remember that Heru said this direct communication
with Prime Creator would change everything.
Shakura Rei: Is Enlightenment
necessary before Solitary Ascension?
Sananda: I do not see a separation there.
Shakura Rei: Is Enlightenment only
bestowed upon someone via brain activation, such as Kalki and Amma [two
Spiritual Teachers in India] are doing?
Sananda: No. [Shakura
Rei: Then how does one become Enlightened?] I would say that
there are as many paths to Enlightenment as there are individuals. You will
not hear from my lips that there is only one way, although many would take my
name and use those words.
Shakura Rei: Please give a
couple of examples as to how a person can become Enlightened.
Sananda: There are many kinds of activations. Some are
spontaneous, some are generated by Teachers on this Planet, and some are
activated by Ascended Masters. Many of them are what you would call Partial
Enlightenments, stages of Enlightenment. One example I would give is when
Melchizedek came to Karen and gave her an Initiation. He said to her that she
had done a good job of seeing God in some things and some people, and now it
was time to see God in everyone and everything. And he did an
activation with her that was quite deep and profound, and was life changing
for her.
Regarding an
example of Enlightenment through a person, it is hard for me to say that a
person may receive Enlightenment from this teacher or that, because I would
caution people that in general there are strings attached. Each one of these
Teachers brings more or less of the integrity of the original teachings to the
students, and there is some measure of benefit to that. But I would, at this
time, caution people about relying upon a Teacher.
As far as
spontaneous awakenings, these are generally orchestrated by the Monad, and
have been planned for more than one lifetime to bring together many components
to bear upon a single moment. Therefore people might find themselves in the
midst of a favorable astrological configuration, in the midst of a favorable
environment in nature, and at a time in their life where a feather could push
them into it. There is no real way to orchestrate that from the Third
Dimension and make it happen at any particular time.
You could
petition your Monad for an awakening. However, if you are ill prepared for it,
some disruption can occur. Mental hospitals are full of people who have had
premature Kundalini risings. Perhaps some of you know of people in this
situation, or have experienced yourself the disruptive, out-of-control feeling
that this generates. Therefore I would caution that great care be taken in
that request. But if you are a person who has done a good deal of work and you
feel that you have a good handle on your whole Being, it may be safe to
proceed. Look within to see if you feel psychologically sound and stable, if
you feel integrated, if you know something of your past, and if you have
looked at your shadow enough that if anything surfaces with this awakening it
will not be a total shock. If you feel to be in that position, ask your Monad
now.
Shakura Rei: With Enlightenment,
sometimes there is a Kundalini Awakening and sometimes not. Is that
true?
Sananda: That is true. [Shakura Rei: But one should be
prepared that it could happen.] Yes. Those whose journey is that of the
Peaceful Enlightenment and merging with Nature would be the ones least likely
to have a Kundalini experience. It does happen, but it is more rare.
Shakura Rei: Is it necessary to
have the experience of BEING God flowing through all of Creation,
before one can Ascend?
Sananda: Not necessarily. For the path of the Twin Soul
Ascension, a Being would see everything as the Beloved. For the path of the
Solitary Ascender, they would see only God. And for the path of Peaceful
Enlightenment, they would see God in everything. It is more a matter of
flavors and focus.
Shakura Rei: For those focused on
Peaceful Ascension, to what degree must they experience God in all of
Nature? Is it a matter of experiencing oneself as God
within all of Nature, or is it a state of appreciating and
having some sort of connection with God in all of Nature?
Sananda: I would say it is both. There ceases to be separation.
It is an experience of Oneness.
Shakura Rei: Regarding Twin Flame
Ascension, let's say a person feels strongly drawn to this path,
but does not know her Twin Flame. What can she do?
Sananda: The best course of action would be to establish
contact with her Monad, and express the desire to have contact with the Monad
of her Twin. That would be the first step. [Shakura Rei: Following this request,
contact in some way could be established?] Yes. [Shakura Rei: Can this path be followed
through if the Twins are on different Dimensions, or if the contact is only on
the inner?] Yes.
Shakura Rei: What if the person
knows her Twin but there has been conflict or disharmony?
Sananda: That person may establish a strong enough connection
with the Monad of her Twin, and with certain of the Higher Aspects on the
ladder of her Twin, and the work could proceed very far. It would be somewhat
difficult to complete in this way, but it could be done.
Shakura Rei: Is it necessary for
Third Dimensional Twin Flames to be intimately involved on the Physical
Plane, to follow the path of Twin Flame Ascension?
It is not.
Shakura Rei: How can we know that
we're on the right track? Once we're on the Ascension track, feeling the
magnetic pull, is there then no way that we can be on the wrong track?
Sananda: One can certainly be diverted from that track and
distracted. I would say that any time you feel that you have been distracted
from this process, simply go within your heart to the bedrock of your Soul,
find that Golden Thread, and just finger that Thread, so to speak. And doing
that will re-focus you. I would use the analogy of a big epic movie that
sweeps you away so completely that you forget about yourself. You come out
into the sun and you are blinking, disoriented, and emotional about something
that is not real. It is just an image, a story. If you find that something in
your outer life sweeps you away in the same way, just do the exercise I have
outlined.
Shakura Rei: Are there signs that
tell us our Ascension is assured in this lifetime?
Sananda: A measure of that would be the intensity of the desire
for Ascension. Does it supersede the intensity of desires for things of this
world?
Shakura Rei: The crux of my
questioning is: How do we go about
Ascending? How do we get there? There are so many techniques and
teachings; how do we find our way?
Sananda: In a simple sentence: Ask your Mmonad. [Shakura Rei: The monad will guide the
process?] Yes. The Monad will make it happen. [So contact with the
Monad - direct contact - is extremely important.] Yes.
Shakura Rei: What about people who
are not that active in their Ascension? They just seem to think it's just
going to happen, while others feel a need to work at it and get beyond
the spiritual and emotional restrictions of this world. Are both correct?
Sananda: Yes. Again there are as many paths as there are
people, and one does not always see the work that another has done in other
lifetimes to set this up. [Shakura
Rei: I would guess that as many cycles are closing now
many people have set up Ascension for this life.] This is true.
Shakura Rei: To Ascend, must a
person first have descended through all the levels within the Universe?
Sananda: No, because there are well nigh an infinite number of
levels and things to experience. No one Being could experience them all, or at
least no one has yet. [Elora: I
think Shakura is referring to the belief that you must go all the way down, to
then go back up.] No, it is not necessary.
Shakura Rei: Can Ascension only
occur from the Physical Plane? Or can we die, go to another level, and Ascend
from there?
Sananda: Yes, that is possible.
Shakura Rei: To Ascend, do we need
all our Aspects to be of the Light?
Sanada: Yes. [Shakura
Rei: If they all need to be of the Light, what can a
person do to bring them into Light?] The techniques that Heru has
outlined for working on the Light Filaments and the Aspects are very good.
[See Appendix, "Tools for Returning to Light. "] I would also add that
working with the Masters is helpful; they are great facilitators.
Shakura Rei: For the Light Workers
going back to their “Home” origins, but not Ascending, must they also have all
Light Aspects?
Sananda: Yes, for as the Frequency Fences are dismantled, Light
Fences will form that will preclude the Dark Beings or Aspects from crossing
one area to another. [Shakura
Rei: Can some of the Light Workers go “home” while their
Dark Aspects stay here to be healed and turn to the Light?] Much of this
is new, for we have never dismantled a Dark Universe and reclaimed it. But I
believe that things will be set up such that when one encounters a Frequency
Fence that cannot be gone through, there will be plenty of assistance. Beings
will be there to help. And so not to worry; I believe it will not be a lengthy
process. It is best for all Aspects to return together.
Shakura Rei: Sananda, as we
embark on our homeward journeys, and as people reclaim their memories,
the issue of self forgiveness is going to be a huge one. We have all
done things, terrible things. How do we forgive ourselves? I find it far
easier to forgive others who have hurt me than to forgive myself for
hurting others.
Sananda: That is an excellent question. Understand first that
Prime Creator has no concept of non forgiveness. And so
using as a platform that Unconditional Love, that total
acceptance and forgiveness, that total nurturing of the Cosmic Parent - use
that as your platform for self forgiveness, for you are a part of that which
created you. I think in essence it's that simple. It is understanding that you
are not separate from the Creator. Even though you may have lost your
awareness of that connection, it is still there.
Part 3 - Heru speaks
on The Ascension
Elora: Heru, Ascension seems to refer to
the process of "rising up" through the various levels, after one has
descended all the way from the Twelfth Dimension.
Heru: On the Descension process, I would like to interject
that, in general, it would take eons for the Descension process but that the
Ascension process has various short cuts encoded into it so that at any time
the whole may be opened up. There are no short cuts in the Descension, but the
Ascension always has the potential to be instantaneous.
Elora: Thank you. Regarding
Ascension, are you yourself an Ascended Master?
Heru: As well as being a Creator God, I am an Ascended
Master. I am also able to traverse all of the Twelve Dimensions.
Elora: Did you undergo Ascension in
some other Universe?
Heru: Yes. I came here fully Ascended. In fact it would have
been, at the time, very difficult to have Ascended in this Universe. Not many
Beings who came to this Universe would have been able to Ascend here, if they
were not already Ascended. At that time, Ascending through this Universe was
almost impossible. There is, furthermore, a minor Descension process in being
born into a Universe. The “Veils” are much thinner for an Ascended Being but
they still must go through an Ascension process. However it can happen fairly
quickly and easily. [Elora:
Did you go through Ascension in this Universe?] Yes, and I have
manifested a physical body on more than one occasion.
Elora: I do not seem to have the
drive to Ascend my body, as you and Sananda have done. Why is this?
[Ascending the body refers to the process of transmuting the physical body
into a body of Light.]
Heru: For you, this has been a very
difficult place to be, and there would be a great deal of effort in going
through the Ascension process. And you feel that it is not needed.
Elora: Why do I feel it's not
needed?
Heru: There are many different ways to Source. And it took
so much for you to descend, especially since you have no intervening platforms
[i.e. no Higher Aspects between the Third Dimensional Self and the Monad] that
you have really nothing left to give for the Ascension. You came bearing so
many gifts for this level of Creation that you left no fuel for the return
trip. [Elora: Or for
Ascending my body, for example?] That is correct. And your return trip is
being taken care of. You really did not come with fuel for the return trip,
and for that reason intervention has been necessary. You sacrificed much in
coming here, and were in a sense prepared to sacrifice everything to be here.
Elora: Is it correct that Ascending
the body gives a mastery of all the levels, one that cannot be
achieved otherwise?
Heru: It gives a full Mastery, indeed, of all the
Dimensional levels. However, is that the only way to attain such Mastery? No.
And, as I said, in some ways what you have done is far less common than the
Ascension process. It required far more sacrifice and courage, because you
were giving everything up to come here, including even the path home. There
was no guarantee that you would succeed, and there was no guarantee of the
intervention which would allow you to return. However, your success is now
assured. And it seems as if you had to walk a tightrope without a net, that
almost no one else could have walked. Without that journey, things would not
be as they are now on this Planet. So a Hero's welcome awaits you. This is not
something anyone would have asked of you because the risks would have been too
great.
Elora: What was it that I achieved?
Heru: You brought with you the uncorrupted DNA blueprint for
the Life Forms on this Earth. And in so doing, you held it in place here long
enough that when the intervention for the life of this Planet itself began,
and the New Earth was to be established, there was the information available
so that as the New Earth was to be created, it would not have the same flaws
within it. For where there is one tiny flaw in the beginning, it will magnify
and magnify a problem. You came with the perfected elemental genetic material.
And this has implications far beyond Earth.
Elora: It seems that people have
various drives and desires when it comes to Ascension. Why is this?
Heru: Each BSing has its own specialty, its own quality. And
not every soul burns with the same fire. Just as there are many different
colored stars, there are many different paths to union. Some of them are
solitary, some of them require Ascending the body, and so on. And some of them
are through the Union of Twin Flames. But for many, once a Being has descended
into the Third Dimension, the path to Union with God is the path of seeing God
within everything. This is the humble, invisible path of being in
non-duality and enjoying being here. It is my observation that many
more Humans would fall into this last category than for the Fiery Ascension or
the Twin Soul Ascension. And they are all wonderful. There is no one that is
better than another.
Many of these
decisions as to what kind of path would be taken are planned at the beginning,
meaning at the time of one's birth into each Universe. Prior to that, the
planning for the full Cycle would be made. Some Beings come into this Universe
and never descend. Some will descend part way, and some will make the full
Descension. Whichever level a Being chooses to go is their own choice; there
is no right and wrong in it, no better or worse or higher or lower. It is the
infinite variety of creative choice, and each is integral to the whole. It is
a beautifully woven, intricate, infinitely complex web. These systems are as
intricate as the biological system on this Earth is intricate.
Elora: Is it possible in the
process of Enlightenment in this Dimension to return to one's
original magnificence, prior to the Awakening of the entire Planet and
Universe?
Heru: To a great degree, yes. There has always been a
fraction of energy coming through from the Godverse and from Prime Creator,
and thus there have always been a few Beings on this Planet who have been able
to maintain an enlightened and liberated state. They will increase
exponentially; they are increasing exponentially because the frequency Fences
are in the process of collapse.
Elora: How Enlightened do the Light
Workers have to be to go back to their original home?
Heru: As the Frequency Fences continue to deteriorate and
fall, a process of Instant Enlightenment is becoming widely available. There
will be no particular amount of Enlightenment needed to Ascend. It will be
happening for many, and was foretold in the Bible by the Rapture.
Those Beings that
are greatly fallen, the ones that we have had to incarcerate, will take some
time to heal and clean and reclaim. But if you look again at Majaron's
progress, it can be quite rapid, almost miraculously so. And what I must
remind you is that what you call Enlightenment is your natural state. It is
hardwired into every cell of your body. It is in the blueprint of your Soul.
Everything that is not of the Light is unnatural to you. In the coming days it
will become harder and harder to resist Enlightenment.
Chapter SIXTEEN: COMING TO TERMS WITH DARKNESS
Heru has
explained that this Creation was never designed to include negativity or evil
of any sort. Nor were we created to deal with this phenomenon. Therefore we
Humans still have a difficult time understanding the Darkness or even
believing that it truly exists, despite massive and continuous evidence to the
contrary. Philosophers and religious teachers throughout history have grappled
with the problem of evil. In this Chapter Heru discusses the various ways that
we have attempted to understand the presence of the Darkness in our world, and
in so doing illuminates our true nature.
It is important
to understand that while the belief systems and rationalizations described
below are generally erroneous, we have truly needed these illusions in order
to maintain hope during the dark times we have passed through. Had we seen the
reality of the situation at any time prior to the present, most
of us would have succumbed to despair. Now that help is at hand we can
face the truth and allow these illusions to slip away.
Part 1 - Rationalizing
The Darkeness
Elora: Heru, since our discussions of The Darkness
and its prevalence in our Universe, I have been wondering about some of
the ways that Humans have tried to come to terms with the presence of
negativity or Darkness. I would like your responses on them.
Heru: Yes, this is a very important subject.
Elora: Some metaphysicians would
say that the challenge and purpose of this Creation was to meet the
Darkness. Is there any truth to this?
Heru – (with passion:) This Creation is an expression of Love, an expression
of Beauty, an expression of Harmony. Its purpose has nothing to do with
Darkness.
Elora: A very common
rationalization is that everything is Love and Light. This point of view
claims that Darkness is an illusion.
Heru: It would be nice if that were the case but it
is not, clearly. There are Dark Forces at work. If this so-called "illusory"
Darkness were built into the fabric of Creation, in any way, shape, or form,
what would that mean? It would mean that the Creator or the Gods who created
this Universe had done a terrible job. For life on this Planet is full of
misery. And if that were the intent of the Creator of this place, I would say
that person should be fired.
Elora: Of course many Humans are
very angry at God for just that reason. They feel that God created this world
to be full of suffering. I found it illuminating when you stated that the
purpose of this Creation had nothing to do with the Darkness.
Heru: Correct. And in recorded history, your memories have
been suppressed to the point that you have no memory of life before the Fall
or the Invasion, or whatever words you would like to use.
Elora: When people say that
the Darkness doesn't exist, I think they are saying it is only on the surface,
something not really real; and when one penetrates beyond appearances, the
Darkness is found to be an illusion.
Heru: One factor here is that when a Being has even a
partial enlightenment - where they will have an experience of the goodness
within everything, the Oneness of all Beings, the God within the Self and the
God within everything - there is the realization that this is the truth. And
yes, it is more real than what people are experiencing on the Third
Dimensional level in the day to day world, much more real. Thus it would come
to a person that what they are experiencing of disharmony is not real; and so
there is truth in that statement. However, making that statement and believing
in that philosophy will do nothing to lessen the suffering of the Beings in
this Universe or this part of Creation.
Therefore, yes, a
person may experience an injury, go into meditation, and be able to transcend
that pain and go into an experience of Oneness with God. Then they can say: my
pain is not real, my suffering is not real. But has that injury been healed?
Unless a Being then goes into a state of rapid healing, which would be called
a miracle, the injury will remain until such time as the body heals it or not,
through the natural course of things.
Elora: I think part of what is
being said is that what happens on the Third Dimension is not real.
Heru: That would happen when a Being is identifying more
with a Fourth or Fifth Dimensional level of their Self, denying the sacredness
of the Third; and saying, "I identify more with the Fifth Dimension, therefore
I don't need the Third Dimension." That has been a schism perpetrated by
religion in order to perpetuate suffering on the Third Dimension. [Elora: It's also true that in the Fallen
Universes, the Third Dimension has become terribly dense and not all that
pleasant.] True, and these factors work hand in hand. Denial of the flesh,
denial of sexuality, denial of the sacredness of the temple that the Third
Dimensional body was created to be - all of this has created justifications
for not relieving the suffering on the Third Dimension.
Elora: A corollary to the
idea that the Darkness is illusory is that whatever we focus on increases.
Therefore we should only focus on the Light and whatever is positive and
beautiful.
Heru: I would describe that as a Pollyanna philosophy. It is
true that what you focus on increases in your life and you draw that to you.
If you were too obsessive about the Darkness you could be swallowed by it, so
there is a kernel of truth to that idea. And yes, it is important to focus on
the Light. However it is also important to be realistic in sifting out and
perceiving what is propaganda and what is truth.
Elora: One more rationalization
that people use about the Darkness is to say that this has all been
like a huge play, and everyone is playing roles. From this perspective,
it is said that the villains have done a good job playing the bad guys,
and the heroes have done a good job playing the good guys. When it's all over,
everyone will drop their masks, have a good laugh, and go home.
Can you comment on this?
Heru: What a subtle rationalization! Would that it were
true. And yet, it is good that it is not true. For if this were truly how this
Universe and how this Creation were designed to operate, what a miserable
Creation it would be. It would be saying that the Creator created a Creation
of conflict and that is simply not true. It would justify Hiroshima. It would
justify all of the suffering of the Civil War. It would justify the
concentration camps, and the starvation of the millions and millions in
Africa. It would justify the plagues of the Middle Ages, the genocide of the
American Indians; all of that. No. None of it is justified, and this Creation
was not created for that purpose.
It truly is an
either/or scenario. Either this Creation was designed to be an expression of
Love, Light, Creativity and Harmony; or it was created to be an expression of
Conflict and War. There really is no middle ground there. So you have
religious thought that believes in the dominion of Man and that the Creation
is a resource to be used as Mankind sees fit, an Old Testament kind of
philosophy. And who does that serve? It serves those who would benefit from
exploiting, pillaging, and stealing from the Earth, one of the most complex
manifestations of the Creator's Love that has ever existed, and reducing it to
no more than its elements. It would be akin to taking a Van Gogh painting and
melting it down for the small amounts of cadmium and lead which are in the
paint. It would be like extracting those elements and saying that this
painting is worth nothing more than the ten cents of elemental minerals
contained within that painting - when in fact each of Van Gogh's paintings is
considered to be a priceless masterpiece.
Therefore if you
looked at the complexity, the indescribable beauty of this Creation and this
planet, those who seek to exploit it would render it into its ten cents worth
of gold and silver and oxygen and so on. And the rationalization that the
fight between Good and Evil is just a play, is a pure smokescreen to divert
Humanity from understanding that there are exploiters here who want nothing
more from them than the gold fillings out of their teeth, so to speak.
[Elora: All of these
rationalizations are different ways of saying the same thing, which is that
the Darkness isn't real, therefore don't pay attention to it.] Exactly.
Which allows the Darkness to penetrate further and further into Creation.
Elora: It is also believed that the
Darkness exists only on the lower or denser levels of the Universe. We know
that it actually extends up through to the Eleventh Dimension. Is the Darkness
more prevalent on the Lower Dimensions?
Heru: No. It is as above, so below.
Elora: I have noticed that fact
that as I have become progressively more unveiled, I have increasingly seen
how bad things are in our Universe. Yet, people who have Near Death
Experiences seem to become unveiled when they drop the body, and their
experiences are the opposite. Are Near Death Experiences going to protected
Realms where they don't see the whole picture?
Heru: Depending on who they are, they may. There are people
who have very frightening Near Death Experiences. The shame they feel about
seeing that much Darkness would cause them to be reluctant to share. A
more evolved Soul would go to the Light Realms, but generally would
still not see the whole picture.
Elora: Some Humans try to
rationalize the degree of suffering that we have on this Planet by saying it
is karmic. A high percentage of Humans on Earth are born into terrible
conditions and often have very little hope of improving their lives. This is
justified by the statement that it is a matter of Karma.
Heru: No, it is not like that. It is more that this Earth is
trapped in a prison not of its own making, and those Beings who are here are
also trapped in terrible conditions. Some of them have come here voluntarily
and some of them have been dragged here. Actually, those Beings who have the
worst Karma are most likely to be those that are the wealthiest and in most
control. [Elora: And somehow they
are escaping their Karma?] Well, we shall see. They think they are.
Elora: I am wondering about
the concept of Original Sin. In a dysfunctional family, where
the children are abused, they come to believe it is their fault. Would you
speak about the concept of Original Sin, and do you believe that the
same type of psychological reversal applies here, where we have taken
on the guilt for the things that have been done to us?
Heru: I would say that is only part of the issue, but I do
agree with your analysis of it. Actually what has happened is that the Dark
has used that kind of emotion as a central controlling feature of their
philosophy. This can be seen not only in Christianity, but similarly with
Hinduism and the way Karma is used in that system. The blame for the Dark is
inserted into each individual, forcing them to carry the burden - really, in a
sense, forcing Karma upon every Being. Thus each Being in this Fallen part of
Creation is chained by the Darkness, wedded to the Darkness in a way that is
very difficult to escape, either individually or collectively.
There are a great
many programs which have been designed to keep Humanity chained. One of
them is a collective implant that keeps the collective society
from wanting to allow others to succeed in liberation or in a good lifestyle.
I am sure you can find many examples of this kind of thing. There are a great
many efforts to tear down a Being who would find liberation. And Original Sin
specifically - yes, that is one of the best ideas for slavery that the
Christian Church came up with.
Elora: What do you mean by "forcing
Karma on every Being"?
Heru: I believe I mentioned this once before. It is almost
as if one takes a pill when one comes into, or is created in a Dark Universe.
There is an immediate invasion by the Dark, and there has been nothing that
could prevent this. That Dark virus, to use an analogy, is inserted in each
Being. And the extent to which it takes root and flowers there is the extent
of the Karma that every Being is saddled with. [Elora: Essentially, each Being gets tied into
the whole Dark-permeated system.] Yes, and that is, in part, why it was
necessary to come up with an offense that was both microcosmic and
macrocosmic. [Elora: Is there Karma
in the Light Universes?] No.
Elora: Another statement which
tries to explain the Darkness regards what is called the Divine Plan. It is
said that there is a Divine Plan, and that nothing occurs outside this
Plan. Therefore, if this is true, everything must occur within that Plan and
purpose and everything is perfect because it happens for a reason.
Heru: That is written into your blueprint because at the
time your blueprint was created it was true. However since that time
circumstances have changed. Yet still that belief is hardwired into every atom
and every molecule of life. It is more than a belief really, and it is very
strong in everybody. [Elora: This is
very illuminating.] It explains a lot, doesn't it?
Elora: It is also said that, as
individuated Beings, our mandate was to experience - to experience everything.
Since "everything" includes the Darkness and separation from God, we therefore
chose to experience those things too.
Heru: This is similar to the belief that everything is in
Divine Order, in that the mandate or impetus to experience is also hardwired
into all of life. However, not hardwired into
all life is separation from God. That is not hardwired, and that has
been created by the Invasion. A Soul comes into this Universe, which is Dark.
And written into their blueprint is the desire to experience everything. When
the experience is contaminated, that desire does not abate. In other words,
the Soul still wants to experience everything. What it experiences is Darkness
and separation, yet there is not the ability to turn off the desire for
experience. So in a sense a Being starts indiscriminately vacuuming up
everything.
Elora: The beliefs that are
hardwired into us - for example, that there's a Divine Plan - what
purpose did that belief serve initially?
Heru: It is part of the eternal connectedness that all
Creation has with Prime Creator. What the Darkness has done is to essentially
sever that connection or subvert it. [Elora: Does this belief serve any purpose
now?] As a Being reconnects with Creator, yes, it does.
Elora: Some teachers say that the
Light and Dark Brotherhoods work together in the sense that the Light is
always trying to move things forward towards evolution, while the Dark holds
things back; and the final result is that things happen at the correct time.
Do you agree with this, or do you feel it's sort of a Pollyanna
justification?
Heru: A Pollyanna justification would be my perspective on
it, but that would not be everybody's perspective. There are people who
subscribe to the idea that the Dark must be there to balance the Light. They
equate the Darkness with Yin, needing to balance the Yang, and they are not
the same.
Elora: From my own memories
of the Light Universes, I would say that Light does just fine without having
the Dark.
Heru: Light does fine without it. The Dark Forces have
rationalized their actions by saying that they are part of the Yin, so to
speak, and the Yin is necessary. But the imposition of anyone's will over another
Being is never necessary, outside of the parameters we have discussed.
Elora: Is there a benefit to
living and evolving in the Fallen Universes? Does one become stronger? Evolve
faster?
Heru: I don't see how. [Elora: The challenges are more intense.]
That is true. But if you take a tree and you bang on its trunk and deprive
it of water, and rip off some branches leaving open sores, does that make for
a stronger tree? Perhaps the scar tissue on the bark is stronger and thicker
and calloused on that point, but does the overall health of the tree increase
from that? I would say not.
Part 2 - Reality and
Enlightenment
Elora: I have observed the fact that people who claim to
be Enlightened say that everything is One, there is really no evil or
darkness, everything is perfect, everything happens for a reason and is
within the Divine Plan, and so on. It would appear that these people
are deluded in this regard, yet it also seems that they are more awakened and
enlightened than someone like myself. How can you explain this?
Heru: That is a good question. What these people have done
is that they have activated their original blueprint. Therefore they are
sitting within their original blueprint, and have generated enough of a force
field that the contamination which is present in this Fallen Universe is not
affecting their consciousness. For them, to a greater or lesser extent, they
have created that reality. And it is powerful to do so; it is admirable that
they are able to do so. They are able to draw to themselves what they need. To
the extent that their sphere of influence carries, they are able to create a
space around them where that reality is manifest. For some people that sphere
basically ends about as far as their hands could reach [gesturing with hands
outstretched]. For some that would have greater power, it would extend into a
community or such. In the situation of your friends at Circle of Light [a
Community in Arizona] it would be a slightly larger sphere, and would have the
ability to draw others into it and transform them enough so they can hold that
space as well. It could build on itself to a certain degree, though would have
its limitations. For someone like the Kalki Avatar [a Spiritual Leader in
India] it would be a much larger sphere.
Elora: And from that place they
can't see the Darkness, apparently?
Heru: Right. [Elora:
So in aa way they're right and in aa way they're wrong?]
Yes. They have created a bubble of uncorrupted reality, and within that
reality they're correct. It will be interesting because as the Darkness lifts
there will be a great expansion and connecting of those bubbles.
Elora: Is it possible for aa
person to live a life of non-duality in a Fallen Universe and
yet still recognize or acknowledge the reality of Darkness?
Heru: It is rare, but it has been
done. [Elora: Most people
either go into a non-dual state, and can no longer see the Darkness
even when it's existing all around them; or remain in a dual state, in
which case they can see darkness.] Yes.
Elora: If people who are
Enlightened are no longer able to see the Darkness, then this must have
created some very confusing situations for Humanity at large. Most of
the scriptures, as well as bodies of work such as the I
AM Teachings by St. Germain, state that all is One, Darkness is
an illusion, and so on. However, these Teachings are being read by
people who are not in the Awakened state and have not created a
"bubble" of that reality around them. I'm going to mention some points that
come to mind.
First, Scriptures
and Spiritual Teachings would appear to be "airy fairy" and there would be
some justification to that, as the
Scriptures would be describing a reality other than that experienced by
most people.
Heru: Yes, and other than what is accessible to most people.
And you may be able to put that in the past tense, for it is more and more
accessible.
Elora: I would also think that
people would get very frustrated trying to experience the reality described in
the Scriptures, since that isn't their reality.
Heru: Yes, they would be very frustrated. This has actually
been used by the Dark Forces to increase people's self-loathing, lack of faith
in God, guilt and shame, self hatred, and sense of separation.
Elora: Secondly, I have noticed
that people who are in the Awakened state try to describe what it's like. Then
others who are not Awakened attempt to mimic these experiences, hoping that
this will cause them to become Awakened. However, if someone who is not
Awakened tries to act as though there is no Darkness, this could
lead to inappropriate actions and choices.
Heru: Yes, I believe that is an accurate statement.
Elora: Many spiritual teachers,
including some of the Masters, say that our thoughts create our
reality - period. It seems to me that our reality is created by a
number of factors, of which our thoughts are certainly one.
But I feel that it's also created and affected by other things, such as
the following: Our emotions. Our Soul intention, passion, and mission. Our
Karma. Our environment, which includes everything from our neighborhood to
the Planet and Universe that we live in. The Beings that we
interact with. And so on. Can you give your perspective on this?
Heru: In the Divine Mind all of those aspects that you
outlined would be part of Divine Thought. Therefore from a Higher Dimensional
perspective, it is true that Thought creates Reality. However, I would say two
things here. One, you are in a contaminated Universe, and so the natural
progression from the Higher Mind to manifestation is broken, interfered with.
The second is
that for Humans in the Fallen state, as you are in at this time, the mind is a
very isolated and limited piece, disconnected from the Higher Mind. In
Unfallen Humans, they would be able to contain the higher thought forms, which
would contain all of those attributes that you listed, including karma,
environment, and all of that. But in a Fallen Human, the mind is
much smaller. It is constricted, disconnected, and does not have
the attributes to be able to contain much more than survival skills.
Elora: So for a
Fallen Human, does thought create reality?
Heru: On a limited scale. It would limit the thoughts to the
survival mode and limit the actions to the survival mode. So in a sense, yes.
But what ends up happening is that Fallen Humans are disempowered to the point
that they become the victims of their environment, as if tossed around in a
hurricane. And that is because they are so disconnected from the greater Mind.
Therefore much of what happens would appear to be random accidents. That, for
them, is their life. Their life is nothing, for them, more than a random
series of accidents.
Elora: Would a Light Worker such
as Karen or myself be considered a Fallen Human?
Heru: You would be more considered a reclaimed Human,
a Human that has gone through the Fall and has come back up again out of the
Fall. [Elora: In other words,
somewhere in the middle between creating via Limited Mind and creating via
Divine Mind?] Yes, to a greater or lesser degree, and on the evolutionary
spiral upward.
Part 3 - Further
Questions on The Darkness
Elora: Heru, what is the defining factor of a Being
who is Fallen? What does it mean when we say that such a Being is "Dark"?
Heru: I would say that it is: The willingness to impose one's will on someone
else.
Elora: Does this mean we are
partially Dark, because we may think unkind thoughts about the President, or
that we may have wished something harmful to happen to an evil person?
Heru: No. Having a negative thought is not following through
with the action of imposing that negative thought on someone else. For
instance, you may dislike the President extremely much, maybe even to the
point of obsession, but until you actually make the decision to go forward
with taking action - to impose your negative emotions upon the President
and/or the country - that is not Darkness. It is confused and not the highest
form of thought, but not Darkness.
Elora: However, we all have a
lot within us that wouldn't seem to be of Light. We all have
pain, fear, old traumas, anger, judgments, and so on. If these are not
of the Dark, what are they?
Heru: They are more the environmental fruits of the Dark. If
you were to embrace the motivation behind the trauma causing elements, then
that would be Darkness. We talked about the defining factor of Darkness, in
that it is the willingness to impose one's will upon another Being. Is a rape
victim Dark because she holds within herself this trauma, and may overreact
defensively to situations? Contrast that to a serial rapist. Is he acting out
of a trauma that he himself had? To some degree that would be the case. But
beyond that it's almost as if he has embraced that evil motivator itself and
become identified with it, and that is a whole other situation. Even though
the serial rapist may have been a victim to begin with, he has succumbed to
the pleasure of perpetuating that disease. Can you see the difference between
those two situations?
Elora: Yes, I can. Returning
to your definition of Darkness, several exceptions immediately come to mind.
One would involve the role of being a parent or a caregiver to
a pet. Oftentimes a parent or a pet owner must override
the will of the child or animal.
Heru: There is an acceptance in both the Animal and Human
Kingdoms of dependency relationships, and that is consensual, even though
perhaps not consciously or overtly so.
Elora: That makes sense. The other
exception is this. I know that DurgalSekhmet and other mighty Light Beings are
incarcerating some of the Dark. Obviously this is against the will of those
Beings.
Heru: They have broken laws.
It has been a long time in coming for this to happen. There was great
reluctance on the part of the Hierarchy of Light Beings to take action against
the Dark Beings, because the Light has always honored free will. That which
began in one Sector of one Universe was not stopped. And it has created an
infection that has spread far and wide throughout too many Universes. For the
sake of the integrity of this entire Creation it was decided to take action.
Otherwise the entire Creation would be lost.
Elora: Heru, are you saying that
Darkness started in a small way in one universe, and spread, simply
because free will was being honored to the maximum, and no one stopped
it?
Heru: Yes. [Elora:
And had it been stopped, back then, the other Universes would not have
fallen?] Yes, and other Universes would not have been created Dark by the
Fallen Hierarchies. The decision to root out all of the Darkness has come from
the very Source of this Creation. It was not done frivolously or
lightly.
Elora: Please explain how the
adherence to Free Will stymied the efforts of getting rid of the
Dark at all levels.
Heru: It put a restriction upon the Light Workers, and
especially those that came into these Fallen Universes in an effort for
reclamation. In essence they were operating with one hand tied behind their
back, while the Forces of Dark had within their arsenal free rein to use
everything that they wanted. It would be something akin to a chivalrous Knight
in Armor going up against a modern Navy SEAL. I do not think that is too
dramatic a gap to convey the difference in attitude, technology, and so on.
Elora: In our discussions with the
Creator, it was stated that the walled-off part of this Creation was somewhat
analogous to a cancerous tumor. And that, at a certain point,
this "tumor" would have exploded and infected all of Creation. How close were
we to that point?
Heru: It was not imminent in terms of years or decades,
perhaps thousands of years away, but that is not to lessen the feeling that
the Light Warriors have come in the nick of time. For even though it might not
have been at the point of exploding into metastasis, had the balance been
tipped much further some of the Universes within this Sector that are now
salvageable would not have been so. Therefore it would have resulted in a
permanent amputation of parts of this Sector.
Elora: All true Humans, including
the Fallen ones, appear to have within themselves a pure spark of
what we might call the Divine Godself. Do the Dark Beings not have this?
Heru: Correct. Those that have come from outside this
Creation are soulless. And that is why they are not redeemable. They have not
been created with a Divine Blueprint in the same way that all of this Creation
has been created. That is why the Fallen of this Creation can be redeemed, for
they retain that “Spark”.
Elora: My friend R. and I did some
work a few years back with the Reptilian ET's, the Dracos and others.
We found that these Beings generally did have this Spark of
Divine Life. Are these Reptilians the invading Dark Beings? Or are they
races which have Fallen due to the outside Dark influences?
Heru: They are Fallen Races, but more accurately, they are
Races which have been created by the Fallen. [Elora: What will happen to them?] I
believe they will be given an opportunity for reform. Every effort is being
made to reform anyone that is possible to reform. A great effort was put into
reforming the outside Dark itself, with no success. But it is hoped that the
Fallen Races, those created by the Fallen, may be able to be reformatted in
such a way that it is possible to reclaim them. [Elora: Are the E.T.s known as the Greys one
such race?] Yes.
There really are
no Humanoid representatives of the Dark. There are no Races or Beings you can
look at and say "That is the other." It is almost as if the Dark were a gas
that permeates and corrupts and is very hard to define. It did not come in
ships, it did not come in soldiers. That is part of the reason it has been so
hard to fight, because in a sense it is almost invisible, but its effects are
obviously very deleterious.
Elora: Are the Light Warriors able
to deal with this invisible presence?
Heru: Yes. That is why they were created in so many sizes,
and why they are in the microcosmic arena.
Elora: Beings such as
Earth’s Illuminati - they are not of the original Invaders?
Heru: No, they are the Fallen.
Elora: Then what about the Bbeings
who are getting incinerated by the Light Warriors? Who are they?
Heru: It is hard to describe. But it is more like the
entities that have sprung up out of this gaseous undefined stuff. It's almost
as if the Ddarkness has spawned them, the way mushrooms spring up. They use
some amount of energy and matter from this Creation in order to form
themselves, but they are parasitic in nature. They would be what you
call Demons and other types of Dark Beings, and they are the ones who are
being incinerated.
Elora: What is it that drives the
Darkness, so to speak? What fuels the desire of the Dark Beings
to invade, to destroy, to harm and to cause pain,
to corrupt other Beings, and so on?
Heru: Again, I do not know. Perhaps when the Light Warriors
have driven the Dark from this Creation and go to the Source of the Dark to
render it unable to repeat this, they will come back with answers.
Elora: What is their true agenda
here?
Heru: I don't know. It looks to be a combination of slavery
and destruction; and whether ultimately it is destruction I don't know.
Elora: Throughout our
conversations, we use the term "Darkness" to mean all forms of
negativity. We use the term "Light" to denote that which is
positive, life-affirming, and in the flow of God's will. Why are these
terms selected? Why, for example, do we not use Good v.s. Evil? And what is
Light that the opposite of Light is all that is life-negating?
Heru: A very good question. In terms of polarity,
Nature has a natural polarity to it - the Yin and the Yang - that I would have
people see as separate from the Light and the Dark. The terms Good and
Evil are too ideological, too laden with cultural and religious issues; they
have a very limiting history. The words Light and Dark are both vague and
specific at the same time, and for that reason I believe they serve my
purposes best. The Light was, in essence, the first act of creation that Prime
Creator generated. The Dark is an unknown. We see its effects but in
essence we do not at this time know its source, we only know its outcome.
Therefore to paint it with the face of the Devil or something more
descriptive, is to limit its scope. It is much more all pervasive than those
images.
Elora: How can the truly Dark
Beings have so much power, if they are simply parasitic life forms
which have no soul? Or is it the Fallen who have power, and who can do these
things?
Heru: It is the Fallen who have power. The Dark only gains
power by corrupting Beings, and it is the Fallen who do these acts of terrible
destruction and harm. The tragedy of it is that these are great, wonderful
Beings who have succumbed to something that is not understandable. And once
reclaimed, they will take their place among the stars in the sky. It is a
great heartache that they have been imprisoned and had their Free Will taken
from them by the Dark in such a way that most of them did not even have a
chance to choose.
Elora: Those Beings who have gone
into the Dark Universes in an attempt to help (those much Darker than this
Universe) how do they eventually get out and find their way into a less
Dark, or even Light Universe? Do these Beings often succumb to the Darkness
and never get out?
Heru: Some of them do. In the case of your friend, there was
a rescue mission mounted to extract the group that she was a part of. It was
seen that they would have either been killed or permanently disabled. Some
people were lost.
Elora: Are they somehow programmed
to stay so long and then get out?
Heru: There are agreements made. In that case, it was a
specific mission to try to set up an underground network and I believe it was
given a set time to determine if it would work or not. This type of mission
was attempted with the Dark Universes that were created after the Fall. And
when it became clear that there was really no redemption possible and no
opposition which could be created by sending people in, it was stopped.
Elora: How do any of the
Beings who are native to the totally Dark Universes get out, if they don't
know anything else? Or do they ever get out?
Heru: They don't get out, and it is possible that there is
no reclamation likely for the Beings who were created by the Fallen Creator
Gods in a totally Dark Universe. It appears that there are gradations of being
Fallen in terms of how Dark the Beings are. The Fallen Creator Gods who have
created the completely Dark Universes would be very Fallen indeed, and their
creations most likely will need to be destroyed. The Races of Beings that you
were asking about earlier [i.e. the Dark ET's] were created in this Universe
by compromised Creator Gods. And that is the difference.
Elora: Was it possible to establish
key Planets in the truly Dark Universes, those which were made by the Fallen
Creator Gods?
Heru: No, and it appears that they will probably collapse.
There is not enough Light in them. [Elora:
What happens to the Beings in such a Universe when this occurs?]
Those who came from Light Universes to help will be rescued. The
others will be transported to a Universe not as Dark as that one, where they
will be given the opportunity to make choices.
Elora: When such a Universe
collapses, what about the other Beings - the animals, Devas, Elementals - all
the Beings that make up a Universe?
Heru: My Dear, nothing is ever lost. I don't really see
where they go; I just know that nothing is lost.
Elora: Those of us who came into
the Fallen Universes like this one - even though it's not completely Dark - we
ended up getting trapped as well?
Heru: Yes. [Elora:
Did we, in fact, expect to leave long before now?] Oh yes.
[And it has been about 500 million years that most of us have been here?]
Yes, that would be close enough.
Elora: In our case, how is
it that many of the Light Workers expect to be leaving this Universe
at the same time; is it because of some pre-set arrangement?
Heru: It is because the Light Warriors have finally come and
the Frequency Fence is coming down, so that now passage back to the Home
Universes is possible.
Elora: Several of us have found
that we have Family here from the Light Universes who have stated that
they are here to help us get home. Given what we know of the
Frequency Fence around the Fallen Universes, how did they ever get here? And
how did they expect to get us home once they arrived here?
Heru: There are, and always have been, a few secret
wormholes that have allowed penetration of a few Beings. Any time that
a sizeable number of Beings would be detected coming through a
wormhole, the wormhole would be attacked and shut down. It has
been a dangerous venture. Your Families love you very much to have attempted
this.
Elora: Would you say that the
majority of Light Workers now have Family here from the Light Universes, who
are waiting to escort them home? Or in most cases must they still wait
for Family to come in through the breaches in the Frequency Barrier?
Heru: In most cases that will come later. Among the Beings
who are assembled and waiting to come and help with the healing of the
Universes are also many family members, and there will be many reunions.
Elora: For the Light Beings such
as ourselves who came here to help, there been any progress or
growth over these many millions of years?
Heru: I have to say that, yes, there is always growth
- there is always growth in understanding, wisdom, compassion, and so on. And
for all of you, yes, there has been growth, but it is not what it would
have been had you not been in a Fallen Universe.
Elora: Have we fallen behind the
evolution of the rest of Creation?
Heru: In a manner of speaking, yes. It is not really
seen what will happen once all of the lives within the Fallen
Universes are restored to wholeness - all the Beings, life systems, and life
forms. There are abundant theories on what will happen, but no one
truly knows. There is a predominant theory, however, that once the
restoration of wholeness comes to each Being, and the restoration of
harmony, full potential, and full power is attained - that even though
an individual would have been stunted from being in a Fallen Universe,
something new, something never before seen, will be
there. Therefore really a qualitative judgment cannot be made.
Elora: Heru, on a personal
level, I am wondering how you kept your faith during these very
difficult times that our Creation has been through. Did you always have a
very strong faith that all would be well, or were there times when you felt
deeply discouraged?
Heru: Not so much discouraged or depressed, as worried that
this Plan from the Prime Creator would be able to be completed on time before
much of this Creation would either be destroyed or need to be jettisoned. I
was aware that the Plan was in place and what the Plan was, in a rough
outline. But I knew it was a race against time. [Elora: Has Darkness continued to spread up
until now?] Yes. [So it's only now, with the coming of the Light
Warriors, that the spread is being stopped.] Correct.
Elora: I've been trying to process
everything that has happened to us, and it's difficult. I think that I'm
grieving for the millions of years that all of us spent here in this Dark
Universe and the fact that we really have made almost no progress. Can you
offer any insight into this?
Heru: I would tell you first of all that even though
it appears no progress has been made, just the fact that this Universe did not
succumb is a great victory. Secondly, I would like to express how
grateful I am to have those who are able to hear just how bad it has
been. For we have hidden from the Light-working Humans just how dire
the situation was, in fear that if we disclosed it they would be
overcome by despair. Therefore the fact that we are able to tell you
this dire Dark news - that in itself is really an accomplishment. It means
that first, help is here; and secondly, that the Human Light Workers have
matured enough to the point that they are able to see the truth.
Chapter SEVENTEEN:
More Information on The Light Warriors
The numbers of
Light Warriors are countless, and more are arriving every day. Heru and
Sananda have recommended that we all call upon them to act as personal
guardians. People who are prone to attacks for any reason will need more than
others. It is also a good idea to call in Light Warriors to protect your home,
business, and/or property. At this time, the "Second Wave" Light Warriors are
the most powerful and capable group in terms of their ability and consistency
in protection. A Third Wave should be arriving somewhere in January of 2005,
and we expect these Beings to be even more effective. Updates will be posted.
Depending on when you read this book, then, we suggest that you specify which
group of Light Warriors you wish to call upon. The most recent "Wave" will
always be the most powerful and effective. It is a good idea to contact your
Light Warrior Guardians at least once a week to reinforce your protection.
Part 1 - Calling on
the Light Warriors for Protection
Elora: Rashona, we have some further questions for you.
Regarding clearing another person, or someone else's house of
Discarnate Entities: Do you clear those Beings for us, or should we clear them
ourselves?
Rashona: You would have to ask for that action, and then the
Light Warriors can do it.
Elora: If you clear them, what do
you do with them? It seems they would be very afraid if they saw one of
you coming at them.
Rashona: Yes, probably they would. They are placed in a holding
pen where they would await further processing. We are not equipped to process
them, so they are put some place and other Beings are assigned to do work with
them, such as to move them into a place of Light or whatever.
Elora: What about clearing very
Dark entities that are ensouled? Can you remove them or do we remove them?
Rashona: The same applies. We have not met anything yet that is
our match. [Elora: If you remove
them, what do you do with them?] Again, if it is an ensouled Being it goes
to a holding place to be processed by other Beings. If it is not ensouled, it
is simply eliminated.
Elora: If I wish to clear
a person of Dark entities, do I need to first discover all the
Dark Forces within all their levels, and then ask you to clear them? Or
do you find all of them and clear them without me being aware of where
they are?
Rashona: It would depend on how you would phrase the request.
For example, you could phrase the request to include all Dimensions, all
levels of the Being, all time and space, and so on. For you see if there is a
timeline on which an entity is attached to a Being in the past, you could ask
to clear all the Dimensions and you would still not go back in time to that,
and it would still be there. So you want to encompass your request to include
everything: all Dimensions, all time, all space, all levels, and you may add
parallel existences and realities as well. Therefore you don't need to find
them, but if you request a broader cleansing it will be done.
Elora: May we call in Light
Warriors to protect others who may not be able do so on their
own?
Rashona: Very much so, as in the case of an animal or a child.
Elora: Yes, that makes clear sense.
But let's take as an example a person who is Light-oriented and
is in need of protection, but has a Christian belief framework. This
person would not know of your existence, and might not be open to such
things.
Rashona: We would appear to him to be Angelic, so he could
incorporate and accept us in that manner. If a Being is intent on pursuing
Darkness - which in your example would not be the case - then the issue of
Free Will comes up. In the interest of the survival of this entire Creation,
and for the purpose of eliminating this Dark cloud that has invaded the
Creation, Prime Creator has overridden the Free Will prime directive. This was
done with great caution and with great concern, but it has been done.
I would like to
express the graveness with which this decision was made, and that it was with
an extreme heaviness of heart on the part of the Prime Creator. However, it
was felt that all other avenues had been explored and the nature of the Dark
is truly its inability to be redeemed. [Elora: This is a temporary suspension
of Free Will?] Yes, it is seen that once the Dark is eliminated
from this Sector of Creation, it will no longer be needed. The other part of
this is that the Dark captured the will of these Beings without permission,
took over their will, and made it appear that it was that Being's will.
Those Beings who
are dedicated to perpetuating the Dark have been allowed to basically express
themselves to the fullness of their desire. That kind of desire, of course, is
never entirely satisfied, but the basic expression of it has been allowed to
play out to a relative completeness. As that is done, it will not be allowed
to continue, and they will reach a wall. At that point they will be put into a
holding cell, separated from the Dark that they have embraced, and where they
will await processing. Therefore there is still some room for Beings to move
forward into Darkness, but it is increasingly limited and will reach its final
stages in a relatively short time.
Elora: To return to the initial
question, in the example that I gave you previously, would you recommend
calling in Light Warriors to protect such a person?
Rashona: Yes, I believe there would be no conflict or
incompatibility. This Being would perceive us to be of the Angelic Realms, and
would accept the help. [Elora: It is
OK to do this without conscious permission from him?] Yes. And I believe
with such a person there would be not a tremendous activity of interference or
change; our work would be more of a protective nature.
Elora: Can you protect more
intangible entities such as businesses, including those which operate
mostly on the Internet?
Rashona: Oh yes. Basically the mechanism for doing that would
be to call forth the Overlighting Devic Being, and call for protection around
that Devic Being. Then also ask that the protection surround the entire
business entity.
Elora: We asked Prime Creator: We
notice that when we call on the Light Warriors for protection, they
don't always see all the forms of attack and interference that may be coming
at us. Are you aware of this issue?
Rashona: Yes, I am, and I can give you help in alleviating that
problem. When you call them in, ask them to
come to you through the Portal of the All Seeing Eye of God. And that
way they will have the omnivision that you need.
Part 2 - Calling on
the Light Warriors for Healing
Elora: What types of physical healing work can you
do?
Rashona: Where a body is beset with lower life forms such as
pathogenic bacteria or other microbial agents, we are effective in removing
those. Our primary focus and abilities are on removing and decimating that
which is Dark. Therefore I would suggest that you call upon us for that type
of work rather than for a broken arm. We are also able to clean up toxins in
the body if they are created by and imbued with the Dark. There are some
toxins that are just a by-product of life, and so there is some
differentiation there.
Elora: How do we initiate this
physical clearing?
Rashona: The first step is to connect with Light Warriors who
will act as your Personal Guardians. These Light Warriors are essentially
Human sized. Once you have made contact with them and established a rapport
with them, you would ask these Beings to call in Light Warriors of the
appropriate size and assignment for the toxin or microorganism involved
in your body. These are the Micro Light Warriors. Upon
your request, millions and millions of these Micro Light Warriors will
work within every cell of your body, scavenging and waging battle against the
Dark that has invaded your body. Ask for the specific condition to be
addressed. And you may ask for a general cleanse as well.
Elora: So we tell our Light
Warrior Guardians what type of work we want done on our bodies, and
they communicate what needs to be done to the Micro Warriors. Is that correct?
Rashona: That is the easiest way to do it, yes. [Elora: Is there any need for us to
communicate with the Micro Warriors, and is it even possible for us to
communicate with them?] I believe certain individuals would find it easier
to communicate directly with the Micro Warriors, but most Humans will find
they relate better to a Being closer to their size. It would basically be a
personal choice.
Elora: When the Micro Warriors are
working to clear our cells of Dark-related pathogens, toxins, and
so on, can we simply give you permission to clear us on a
continual basis, as you see fit, regardless of what we're doing at
the time and without our knowledge? Or should we sit down and be still, going
into an altered state and requesting a clearing session right at that
time?
Rashona: A person could do both. The second option would
probably be most effective, but the first will have an effect as well. Again,
I think it will be an individual choice as to what the person is comfortable
with.
[Elora:] We have found that the Micro Light
Warriors do seem to work more effectively while the person is in an Altered
state. Also, the first group of Micro Warriors has a tendency to "drift" to
areas of greater Darkness if one is not consciously working with them. The
Third Wave of Micro Warriors, which is slated to arrive in January of 2005,
may have less of this tendency and may be able to work within people's bodies
in an ongoing way.
Elora: We could sit in meditation
while you clear us, or we could ask you to clear us while we sleep. Is that
correct, and which would work better?
Rashona: Yes, that is correct. Again, I don't see a hard
and fast rule of one over the other. The way people are constituted is
in many ways quite different, and some people would like to have that feel of
immediacy and contact in the waking state. For others, the work in sleep is
preferable. I cannot say one is better than the other. It would have to
be a trial and error by individuals to see what they are most
comfortable with.
Elora: How about pets? I have
called in Light Warriors to protect my cats. I would like to have pathogens
and Dark-related toxins removed from them as well. Can I also ask to have the
Micro Light Warriors work on them?
Rashona: Yes, you could.
Elora: Can you remove Ddarkness and
negative programming on aa cellular and DNA level?
Rashona: Micro Light Warriors would be used for this.
Elora: How do we set parameters so
that your work does not go too fast for us?
Rashona: I would say that, especially for those of you who have
fragile constitutions and compromised immune systems, ask the Light Warriors
to proceed only at a speed that will not diminish a person's total vitality.
That will protect against a healing crisis. The Light Warriors have the
ability to monitor and control the intensity of the work in that way.
Let's take
someone with a weakened immune system, who asked for help with candida. This
would not be an overnight process, for if done at that speed it would surely
cause a person enough distress that they would be bedridden. You would call in
the appropriate Light Warriors to work on this problem on an ongoing basis, at
a pace that will not lessen the person's overall vitality. It might take weeks
or even months to accomplish. And I would suggest in a more long- term chronic
situation like this, that the person would want to call upon and reinforce the
intent of this group of microscopic warriors, perhaps on a weekly basis.
Elora: In clearing our cells of
Darkness and toxins, why would we go into a healing crisis,
since it would seem the toxins are not being dumped into our blood stream? Or
are they?
Rashona: I believe they are. [Elora: Please explain the physical reactions
we might have with your clearing, and why we would have them.] It appears
that it would follow the same pattern that you would have in taking medicinal
substances on the Third Dimensional level, herbs and such.
Elora: Regarding the Light Warriors
who are acting as ongoing Personal Guardians, can they create an
energetic "bubble" around the person they are guarding, and can they keep that
bubble free of pathogens and Dark-related toxins?
Rashona: Yes. You would ask your Personal Guardians,
exactly as you said, to create a bubble around you, a shield. And you can
actually ask that that shield be made up of the armies of Micro Warriors. Then
specify what you want to be protected from - viruses, bacteria, pollutants,
etc. In this way you will be much less susceptible to these pathogens. Also,
the people who are quite susceptible to these pathogens have a resonance in
their bodies to these pathogens, and it would be most helpful to address that
as well. The resonance itself is not a microorganism, and it could be removed
by your Human sized Warriors.
To create this
shield, for example, you may state: "1 call upon my Light Warriors to create a
spherical shield around my physical form, containing sufficient Micro Light
Warriors to guard me from Dark related pathogens, such as bacteria, viruses,
mold, etc." and list what you would like to be protected from. Then continue,
"And I ask that this shield remain in place at all times until such time as I
release it."
Elora: Can you remove Karma from
a person?
Rashona: Not directly. What we can remove is any Dark
motivation that had caused the person to act in a Karma-generating way. Once
that is removed, then a person is better able to face and process the results
of this Karma. I believe any of the Human sized Light Warriors that are
assigned to you would be able to do this type of work. If a person feels that
is not sufficient, they may ask for a more specialized type of Light Warrior.
However the Beings that are closest to you will know you the best. There is a
learning curve to the relationship.
Elora: Can you remove limiting
thought-forms from a person?
Rashona: Again, not directly. If the limiting thought-form has
been created by an entity, or for example an institution like a religion that
has been compromised, then there is work we can do. What you are looking for
in all cases is the source of the conscious intent towards Darkness. When you
are looking to eliminate problems, look for an underlying Being or
Consciousness and then you will be most successful. Take for instance the
Catholic Church. There are many Beings who are benefiting from that
institution being in place, and many Beings who are being harmed by it. If you
were to look within a person who was raised Catholic, and that person says, "I
want to get rid of my limiting beliefs, my guilt and shame," you would look
for the underlying cause. First, it would be the programming put forth by the
Church. And then you would look for the Beings who are supporting or holding
that programming in place. You would specifically look for the Beings who
have, in a sense, been assigned to or are directly benefiting from that
person's involvement. We are speaking here of Dark Spirit Entities, and you
would look for a rather vampiric energy in this instance. Then ask the Light
Warriors to go after those Entities. You could simplify the process by just
saying, "I have these limiting beliefs. If there is a Consciousness of
Darkness behind these limiting beliefs, and which is supporting these limiting
beliefs, then I ask the Light Warriors to go after them."
Rashona concluded by saying:
There is, for us, somewhat of a learning curve in what
we are capable of. It is as we get on the ground and really look around that
we become more and more aware - both of what needs to be done, and what we can
do. And this is our joy; service is our joy.
Following this
discussion on healing, we asked Heru if the Light Warriors could remove cancer
from the body. He stated:
Heru: I believe that is a good possibility. Cancer is very
complex in nature, sometimes triggered by pollutants, sometimes by repressed
emotion and trauma. Therefore a person wishing to work on it in this manner
would need to take a multi faceted approach, to in a sense go on an
archeological dig to find what is triggering it - and prepare for emotional
upheavals if there are emotional components to it and so on. But yes, cancer
itself would be one of those things that has the Dark at its core. Cancer is
very much the way the Dark has worked in this Creation.
Chapter EIGHTEEN: Update 1 - January
2005
UPDATE: 20 January 2005
Elora: Good day Heru. We
would like to begin gathering some material for an Update. Let's
start with the status of the various Dark Grids. How much remains of
the Eleventh Dimensional Dark Grid?
Heru: 40%. [Elora: The Sixth Dimensional Grid?] About
30% remains. [Elora: And the Fourth
Dimensional Grid around Earth itself?] It is still about 70%
intact, but the fact that it is even breached at all is big news. [Elora: What about the Great Wall around the
Fallen Sector: how much of it remains at this time?] 60%.
Elora: Please speak about the
“Heart of Darkness” and its relation to the earthquake in the
Far East, which caused such damage due to the tsunami.
Heru: The “Heart of Darkness” was an implant that was a very
unpleasant thing. If I may describe it - and pardon for even bringing it into
words - it was something between a mechanical device and a Reptilian living
thing together. It sought to reach the heart of Gaia, the heart of the living
Being that animates this Planet. And had it done so, this Planet would have
died. It was seen that there was going to be a large movement of the Earth's
plates and that this would be a prime opportunity to remove that implant.
Therefore it was removed at that time. It did not cause the earthquake, it was
more that this opening gave the Light Warriors the opportunity to go and in
and remove that thing. I would ask any readers to really connect with the
heart of Earth and feel the difference since then. I think many of you who are
somewhat sensitive will be able to sense the greater Light that is there.
Elora: Are there more Earth Changes
coming up?
Heru: I would rather not make predictions at this time
because I do not want to give energy to the fearfulness that is permeating
people. Some people are looking at the Earth Changes and dropping their
vibration into a depressed and panicked state. Let us just say that things
will be unsettled and unstable for the remainder of this year and into the
next. And that the more people that go into their heart and really live the
peace, the deep peace and the presence of God, the less extreme these events
will be.
Elora: I would like to
ask about the Seventh Wave Light Warrior Captain Atarpa. Is it
correct that he is here and has been assigned to Earth? [Note:
We have called a number of Seventh Wave Light Warrior Captains into
this Universe to speed up the process here. These Captains are
enormous - over one hundred times the size of Earth - and their power is
correspondingly great.]
Heru: That is correct. [Elora: What impact is he having?]
He has, up until this point, deflected some major attacks from the Fourth
through to the Seventh dimensional
ET's. Therefore you would not feel it in a positive way yet, but he has
deflected some very large ships and weapons and so on.
Elora: Are the battles still very
much raging?
Heru: Yes, they are. [Elora: And are the Light Warriors overall
very successful?] Yes. Atarpa is in the process of calling in a really
gigantic Legion of Third Wave Light Warriors, overwhelming numbers of them. It
is felt that this will really be the turning point in this battle. They should
be arriving here 4 to 6 weeks from now [i.e. late February to early
March 2005], and at that point I believe it will become a rout.
Elora: This brings up a
question. A couple of places in the channelings, you state that now the
Light Warriors are here, we could sort of sit back, keep a low profile, and
just wait for the Universe to be cleared. However, I find that
I can't seem to do that. I've been working on various projects,
like calling in Seventh Wave Light Warrior Captains and such. Are these
unnecessary heroics?
Heru: It is more a matter of time, of when more than if.
And, my dear, I would state that you do heroic things because you are indeed a
hero, and that is the way you work. It would be against your nature to do
anything else. So it is perhaps harder for you to relax and do nothing than to
come up with more ideas to bring the Light faster. Does it work? Of course. Is
it needed? It is a yes and a no. Every moment that goes by that someone is
imprisoned is a lifetime to them. As in the case with M's daughter, would she
have been rescued eventually? Yes. Might it have been six months or a year
from now? Yes, and she had been there for a very long time. On the one hand
you may say, in a million years what's another three months? And on the other
hand you may say that every moment is a torture. So the Darkness cannot be
removed soon enough; each Being that is imprisoned cannot be rescued soon
enough. [Elora: That's how I
feel.] Yes, I know it is.
Elora: Please give us an update
on the Twin Flame Rift. Has any progress been made?
Heru: It is as if much preparation is taking place but no
action has yet been launched. I believe it will be launched soon, in the next
month or so. There is really nothing to report because it is mostly planning,
staging, that kind of thing at this point.
Only in Asheville,
only on Earth - By Karen Kirschbaum
It was January
24, 20005. I had just settled down to meditate and had called in my Light
Warriors. They were buzzing with excitement. “We want you to do something
really big! Do something heroic.”
"But I'm not a
hero. I won't overextend my self into something farfetched and foolish," I
replied. "Well, you could call in a Seventh Wave Light Warrior to clean up
Asheville."
Who are these
Light Warriors? They were created by Prime Creator for the sole purpose of
eradicating the Darkness that has caused this World and Universe to fall. They
were created outside this Creation of a wholly new substance, and the very
fabric of their atomic bonds is far stronger than anything in this Creation.
This makes them completely impervious to what we term "Darkness" - a
non-souled, non-living substance which is antithetical in structure to the
basic life inherent in every atom of Creation. The Light Warriors are in the
process of cleansing the Darkness not only from Earth but from our entire
Universe.
The Light
Warriors arrived in our Universe, imbedded in a wave of Light from the
Godverse called the Omniversal Energy. This wave of Light first touched Earth
on September 5, 2003. The Light Warriors began to uncloak themselves on August
12, 2004. There are seven waves of them, the first three of which are here
now, and they are fighting the giant Galactic battles. They are countless in
number and they cannot be defeated. It will take about another 12 to 18 months
for them to win the battle for Earth, though the complete restoration of
Humanity and our Planet will take some time beyond that.
I have called in
a couple of hundred of these Light Warriors from the first three waves to
guard and protect me as I have drawn a lot of psychic attacks in the last year
or two. They have two pairs of wings and look somewhat like Angels, but they
feel different. They appear to be made of a pale golden metal with a brilliant
diamond at their center. Most of them are on the male side of androgyny and
some travel in pairs.
We have been
working with Heru, a Creator God best known for his incarnation as Horus in
ancient Egypt. I asked him about the Light Warriors' request and he said that
this was a good idea. So I did it. I called in a Seventh Wave Light Warrior to
clean up Asheville. In response to my call, a huge female Light Warrior
appeared! RonYAH is an awesome being who is something like a Valkyrie Warrior
Goddess from Norse mythology. She is 500 feet tall with silver wings.
Her voice boomed
out, "I claim this space from Mt. Mitchell to Mt. Pisgah as a Sacred Place for
God!" Mt. Mitchell touches the Northeast corner of the County where Asheville
is located, and Mt. Pisgah is a little beyond the Southwest corner of the
County. They are the dominant mountains of this area.
Ron Y AH then
began to call in legions of Light Warriors to work on this area. First she
called in 500,000 of the First Wave Light Warriors to clear the Astral Realms.
Heru told me that this would not change a person's heart, but if a person had
hatred in their heart, they would no longer be driven and used by Astral
Beings.
Next she called
in 750,000 of the Second Wave Light Warriors. These are to clean out all the
many Portals in this mountainous region. Heru explained that when these old
rounded mountains were as high as the Himalayas, a great Galactic battle was
waged in this area and there is a great deal of trauma imbedded in the stones
of this area. He showed me that I had been slain here in one of those battles.
Then lastly she
called in one million of the Third Wave Light Warriors to go after the many
Dark Beings that have been attacking this area. This area has been fought over
with great intensity for a very long time due to the thousands of Portals
here. Although Asheville is renowned for its light, there is also a lot of
dark energy here as well.
After all were
assembled, RonYAH formed all of them around her in a star tetrahedron that was
half above ground and half below. She then began to rotate this star
tetrahedron - churning and digging out the junk we have lived with for eons.
After a short time she released the Light Warriors from this form to continue
their work on an individual level.
She drew herself
up to her full height and began to swing a cord around her head like a
biblical sling-shot - whomp, whomp, whomp. At the end of this cord was a mass
of the undifferentiated Plasma that God churns out endlessly. This Plasma is
used to make up all the stuff of Creation ... Souls, Universes, all matter and
so on. The Plasma hurler that RonYAH was using is called a God Bomb. It is
being used here to restructure matter on the atomic level to return it to its
original purity. She launched many of these and they landed with an explosion
of Light.
The next morning
dawned with the most crystalline energy, the clearest Light, the deepest
energizing peace imaginable. I could still feel her working. I can feel her
working now, although it is now much more subtle.
In closing, I
have two questions for you. First, can you feel this? Secondly will you
join with me in
calling forth as many of these Beings as it takes to clean this Earth of all
Dark energies? If your heart answers "Yes", then simply call forth Light
Warriors to guard and protect yourself and your friends and family. You may
also connect with Prime Creator, in whatever manner is most natural to you,
and call for more of the Seventh Wave female Light Warriors (who are known
collectively as the Konteus) to work with your particular area. The Konteus
will not arrive en masse until the Seventh Wave reaches our Universe
approximately next December, but due to divine intervention it is possible to
call a certain number of these Beings forth prior to that time.
These are the
days of hope and glory. For those of us who wish to be heroes, this is the
time when focused energy and intention, even from one person, can make a huge
difference.
Archangel X: 26
January 2005
This material is
from an Archangel who is not currently known on Earth, and prefers to remain
anonymous for the present.
Elora: Recently, Karen and Shakura
have made contact with some very powerful female Seventh Wave Light
Warriors. Can you tell us something about these Beings?
Archangel X: First, I want to say how magnificent they are, and
that they are new to me as well. Not all of the Beings that are coming from
that Creation are really known to us ahead of time, so that was a wonderful
surprise to me and I was delighted to be a witness to both of them entering in
this world. And what can I say about them? So far, the Light Warriors have
either been androgynous or somewhat male. And as you may have observed in
working with Sekhmet and some of the other Creator Gods and Goddesses, the
female principle is oftentimes the actor and the doer. I do not know why the
male principle came in first. But I do believe that from the Third Wave on
out, they tend to be more separated into gender, whereas the first two Waves
seemed to be more androgynous. I do believe at some point even with the Third
Wave Light Warriors you will start to see some female brigades. And if you
look at the difference between RonYAH and Xantheos [a Seventh Wave Captain who
is stationed near Earth for purposes of protection], you will noticed that
Xantheos is almost like a statue. He really doesn't move that much. When you
compare how absolutely dynamic RonYAH is, you would see the fundamental
principles of Yin and Yang in action. [Elora: Are these Beings from the
Seventh Wave?] Yes, they are.
Elora: What are their special
powers and abilities?
Archangel X: I would say that they embody a much more emotional
energy. It's almost as if the male or androgynous Light Warriors are working
and operating out of principle and thought form, and the females are working
out of emotion. And the emotion is very powerful, it makes them much more
highly charged. In that they are perhaps better able to effect even more
change.
Elora: How well do they see?
If your vision is a 10, for example, where would theirs be?
Archangel X: I would say it is up there at about an 8, perhaps.
Remember that these are in a sense brand new Beings, and so as they get used
to having form and acting in form, all of their abilities should improve.
Elora: Would it be a good idea
to bring in more of these Light Warriors? Apparently it wasn't that
difficult.
Archangel X: Yes, I believe it would be very good to bring a lot of
them in. [Elora: Are they Seventh
Wave Light Warrior Captains or just female Seventh Wave Light
Warriors?] They are something else altogether. The Creation that the Light
Warriors come from is home to a number of races, and this is one of those
races. They are called the Konteus.
Elora: When is the Seventh
Wave scheduled to actually arrive in our Universe?
Archangel X: Well, let us progress from the Third Wave. The Third
is in process of uncloaking now and we are almost at the end of January. In
March, the Fourth Wave will arrive. The end of May or June will bring the
Fifth, September the Sixth, and by December we should be seeing the Seventh
Wave. So it will all happen within this year. [I asked for intervention to
have these different Waves come in more quickly, and I thought it had been
granted. However apparently that didn't happen?] This is still very quick.
I think what your intervention has accomplished is that at any given time, any
of them can be pulled in.
HERU – 26 January
2005
Elora: Heru, from your
perspective, would you speak about the overall progress that the Light
Warriors have made in cleaning up our Universe, and the current state
of things in our Universe? How do things look to you?
Heru: I would say as far as the big battles go, it is
perhaps between two-thirds to three-quarters complete. There are pockets,
fairly large pockets of strong resistance, but they are under siege and either
circling the wagons or in retreat. With those large areas where it is felt
that there will not be a resurgence of the Darkness or new attacks, we are
beginning to have the reclamation crew come in, but we are being somewhat
cautious about this as we do not want anyone injured.
What else can I
report to you? It is felt that in about a year's time the major battles will
be complete, and that the resistance will have been captured and neutralized
and taken to a place of reclamation. And what is left to be done is huge, as
I'm sure you are aware. The work to come will be fairly long and arduous.
Large swaths of this Universe pretty much lie in tatters, and would look not
unlike the areas devastated by the Tsunami. Now that is not everywhere, and
that is not even maybe the majority. But there are very large areas that have
been pretty completely decimated. It will take a great deal of work on many
levels to reclaim its original structure and integrity, purity and beauty.
However it is doable, that is the good news. [Elora: And the reclamation crew will be doing
this work?] Yes, this is not your job. [Or even yours?] I am in
more of an advisory role for that.
Elora: What percent Dark is
our Universe now?
Heru: Things are just so different than they were, I can't
say actually. If an area has had the Dark Beings removed, and yet still looks
like the remains of a cyclone, is that area Light or Dark? There are no longer
Dark Beings there but it is still devastated, so it is still living with the
effect of Darkness. Really, things are changing so rapidly that I can't
quantify it at this time any more.
Elora: You said that in a years'
time the major battles will be complete. Is Earth considered
to be a major battle? Yes.
Elora: What progress has been
made in the Battle for Earth? We know the Light Warriors started
here about December 1, and actually we have found things to be
worse since that started, in terms of psychic attack and so on.
Heru: The Ddark has marshaled a very
large contingency of Beings and weaponry and reinforcements and so on, in a
last ditch effort to maintain control over this Planet - but they are
definitely losing ground. It is almost as if they are using themselves as a
shield wall where the Fourth Dimensional Frequency Fence around the Planet has
disintegrated. So they have just stuffed as many bodies into those breaches as
they can to try to keep outside influences from getting through. However as
you have seen with Beings like RonYAH, that is not successful. More of the
Light from the Omniversal Energy is getting through, enough is getting through
that you may pull forward as many and as much of the Light Warrior energy as
you are able to hold and sustain. [Elora:
The Light Warrior energy or pulling in Beings such as the
Konteus?] Both. The energy of the Light Warriors and also bringing them
into our world.
If you were to be
able to tune in to the Inner Realms, it would look as though the Darkness is
still covering the face of the Earth. But a lot of it is smoke and mirrors,
and not anywhere near as strong as they would project themselves to be. And so
in any given place one may call in as many of these Seventh Wave female Light
Warriors to take on an area such as Karen did with Asheville. A large
metropolitan area, perhaps, would take three or four of these Beings to
accomplish what was done by one here. It is very exciting. I think if there
are places in this world where you are wanting this to happen sooner rather
than later, you may initiate some of these. I am picturing in particular your
Nation's Capitol. It feels to me that to do that area would take perhaps five
of these Warriors and millions and millions of First, Second, and Third Wave
Light Warriors. So you might actually want to that as a group meditation, to
pull them in.
Elora: Is it correct that a
Seventh Wave Captain has been assigned to each of the Twelve Critical
Planets? Yes.
Elora: Please give us an update
on our Solar Logos.
Heru: Steady progress is being made. He is now about 75%
Light, maybe even 75, 80%.
Elora: What is happening with the
truly Dark Universes? Is anything being done about them
yet?
Heru: Before they are dealt with, any of the Beings that
have been captured must be rescued. I know you effected a rescue recently, and
there are many such prisons in these Dark Universes. Everyone must be rescued
out of them before they can be collapsed and that will take a little time.
[Elora: Are these Dark
Universes being guarded?] Yes, I believe in large part they have been
contained and battles are being fought there to maintain control over that
containment.
Elora: It is a glorious time.
Heru: Yes, it is. However, for me to look at this, how would
I say it? It's maybe somewhat like the Allied forces walking in and liberating
Auswitch. There is a lot of pain there for me to see the extent of devastation
and degradation. [Elora: But for
those who were in Auswitch, it's still a liberation.] Yes, very much so.
Elora: Marjorie would like you
to expand on the sentence from the Book: "When we
asked why it would take that long, he replied that it takes time for Humans
to change." What kinds of personal, individual changes is he referring
to? People (like me) will want to know what they can DO!
Heru: We're looking at very many
different groups of people. For someone like Marjorie, the change in her heart
has taken place, and her life personally will continue to unfold in a positive
manner. As far as the ruling structures of this Planet, the hearts of those
who are in power are very hardened. It will take quite a bit of energy for
them to fall from power and the power structure to be changed. I am finding at
this time I am not at liberty to divulge how it is seen that that will happen,
but make no mistake that it will happen. [Elora: The ruling structure and bodies will
fall?] Yes. [That will be a great day.] Yes. There will be much
rejoicing.
Chapter
NINETEEN: Update 2 - March - April 2005
Section 1 - PRIME
CREATOR - by Elora Gabriel
In The Return
of Light, I stated that up until the time that Karen first channeled Prime
Creator, I had never encountered any Being whom I could call "God" despite my
wide travels on the Inner Realms. Many people claim to know God, and religions
are full of dogmas that supposedly express the will of Creator. But who or
what is God, beyond our ideas and preconceptions? In the last couple of
months, I have begun to re-discover the One who created this Creation, and in
a much more personal way than I ever could have dreamed. I will generally
refer to Creator as "He" in this writing, but wish to emphasize that Creator
is above gender and manifests as both male and female.
In the
Bhagavad Gita, Krishna (speaking from the consciousness of Creator)
states: "Permeating the Cosmos with a fragment of Myself, I remain." I believe
that Krishna was communicating the fact that God is, on the one hand, an
energy or consciousness which permeates all of Creation; and on the other hand
is a Being who exists above and beyond Creation itself. Creator, in his aspect
as a Being, has been shut out of the Fallen Sector for the past 500 million
years. Now that large parts of the Frequency Fences have come down, Creator
has personally entered the Fallen Sector. Due to the extreme density and
distortions still present in the Lower Dimensions, Creator has only a very
limited ability to affect matters on our Planet. However, his power in the
Higher Dimensions is growing exponentially. We have seen literal miracles
occur on those Realms, almost on a daily basis. It is painful and frustrating
to see things being as bad as ever, even continuing to worsen on Earth.
However, Heru did warn us that 2005 would be a difficult year -although both
he and Creator now state that we will see definite changes for the better
sometime this year. We believe that it is only a matter of time until a
breakthrough occurs which will allow miracles begin to occur on the physical.
Creator has expressed an intense desire and determination to entirely heal the
Fallen Sector, and he will remain here until that is accomplished.
All of us who are
involved in this work can now say, beyond a doubt, that Creator is a Being in
every sense of the word, with emotions, thoughts, feelings, and agendas that
he wishes to accomplish. The scope of the Being whom we call Creator is beyond
our imagination, yet our connection with him has become undeniably personal.
In terms of our
personal lives and the inner work we do, those of us involved with the
material already given in The Return of Light have now found that when
we need help or intercession on the inner, the most effective route is to go
directly to Creator. This was not always the case. Back in January, Creator
told me that he was beginning to be able to reach into the Fallen Sector, but
it was like trying to do work with blindfolds over his eyes and oven mitts on
his hands, so to speak. Despite these limitations, his eagerness to reach us,
and our desire to reach him once again, fueled our work together. We began to
call for changes and assistance on the inner, and our requests began to be
answered with power and effectiveness.
For example, on
February 15, 2005, after a period of relative quiet, the Dark launched a
sudden "sneak attack" on the other side of our Universe which resulted in a
very damaging battle. The Light was taken by surprise and there were some
heavy losses. This battle escalated into a rash of attacks all over the
Universe.
Karen channeled
Creator, and we asked what could be done. Creator suggested that we work with
him to call in 77 Seventh Wave Light Warrior Captains, 144 Konteus, and 2000
Sentinels. The Konteus would then pull in millions of additional Light
Warriors, as they have this capacity. All of these Beings are created and in
existence, but in general they had not reached the Fallen Sector yet.
We worked with
Shakura and asked Creator to send us all the above Beings. With his help, we
were able to pull all the above Beings into our Universe and deploy them as
needed. The battles rapidly turned in favor of the Light. But this was only
the first of many miracles to come. Since then, Creator has restored almost a
thousand Higher Dimensional Beings who had been melted down, who had literally
ceased to exist as Beings. Their memories have been restored and they are
complete, sentient, and ensouled Beings once more. He has also restored Beings
who had been disintegrated or blown apart. He has healed great numbers of the
Archangels, for many have been damaged in the conflicts that have occurred in
this Dark Sector over the eons. In all of these cases, Creator required a
Third Dimensional "ground" in order to do this work - in other words, a Third
Dimensional Human was needed to hold the energy.
On February 24,
we asked Archangel X: What is enabling Creator to do these incredible
things? Is it our power combined with his that somehow enables
this to occur?
Archangel X: Yes. There are enough gaps in the Frequency Fences
that you are now able to do this kind of work directly with Prime Creator
which was blocked in the past. Humans, Third Dimensional Beings, have been
designed to be co-creators with God, and this work you are doing is an example
of that. And you will be seeing much more of this. This has been dreamed about
for decades. I'm sure you are familiar with the term "conscious co-creation".
Although many of dreamed about it and have put forth the concept, in actuality
almost no conscious co-creation has been happening up until this point. So
this is a new phenomenon that is happening, basically beginning with this
year. The calling forth of the Konteus and the other Beings are another
example of this.
Elora: Does the passion of
the request play a role here, the intensity and the
sense of command and power behind it?
Archangel X: Of course. You are familiar with the concept that
thought creates, and really thought does not create a whole lot except when
you go into the higher realms of thought. But what Humans think of thought,
what happens in their mind, is not what creates. What really creates realities
is emotion. And as you connect more and more with Prime Creator, you
will find that working with Creator your emotions will play a very
important role in your co-creations.
On March 1st, we
asked Prime Creator:
Elora: What do you most need
from us to make co-creation work?
Prime Creator: First the willingness to align your Being with me.
Then calling me in to inhabit you, your space, your body. Third, the faith
that what you are doing is real and not just imaginary. And fourth, to develop
the confidence in the truth of the fact that what you are expressing is really
of us, and that takes practice. It takes practice applying these steps to gain
the confidence that it really is a very potent and wonderful tool. It also
takes essentially the remembrance that this is what you were designed to do,
so it is quite simple to bring this forward provided you do not conflict
yourself with so many doubts that you would throw obstacles in the way.
Elora: What do you mean by
"really of us"? That what we are doing is of Truth, of Light?
Prime Creator: Yes. And that this is not just an imagined fantasy.
Elora: How do you feel about
this beginning of conscious co-creation with Third Dimensional Humans? I
know you have been shut out from the Fallen Sector for so long and
must have felt great frustration.
Prime Creator: I have felt great frustration, and I feel great joy in
being able to finally touch what has been out of reach for me for so long.
There is a great deal of pent up Love and longing to touch, longing to express
fully, my Love for each particle of my Creation. And I want to express that
this is truly my time to take back my Creation. Every, time an opening is made
for me to come more fully in, I can't express the joy, it is greater than
words can express.
Elora: We will continue
to call upon you frequently.
Prime Creator: Please do, not just for me, and not just for you.
Every time this opening is made bigger it is made stronger, and more people
will be able to access that connection.
[Elora:] On March 15th, we discovered a new
phenomenon on the Inner Realms - the God
Stones. I first saw a God Stone on an occasion when I had traveled to a
Sixth Dimensional Realm which I often frequent. There I found something which
had not been there before - a large stone standing in the middle of a meadow.
It looked something like one of the "standing stones" common in the British
Isles, except that it had a somewhat glassy, translucent appearance. I learned
that this was called a "God Stone" and that it was a place wherein one could
do work with Creator in a very direct way. If you can imagine one of the old
mainframe computers, God Stones are like terminals into that central computer.
Since I was in an energy body, it was easy to step into the God Stone. Inside
the God Stone, it was very quiet and spacious, and Creator was directly
accessible. Karen, Shakura, and I all began to do our work with Creator inside
the God Stones. They have appeared in many places both near Earth and
elsewhere. The more work that is done in a God Stone, the bigger and more
powerful it becomes. I cannot overemphasize the importance of the God Stones
for those who wish to work directly with Creator.
On March 16th, we
asked Archangel X: Can you tell us
more about the God
Stones, and how they can be used for manifestation, for help and
healing?
Archangel X: They are wonderful, wonderful. I don't want to call
them devices because they are much more organic than a device. They are
something Prime Creator created some time ago, but it was limited, I believe,
to only one universe. Now that the Frequency Fences have fallen, it was
decided that they would be a wonderful asset. They are programmed to amplify
communication with Prime Creator - between Prime Creator and whoever is in
there - and amplify whatever the work is that is done in there, perhaps in a
way similar to a pyramid. But it is almost as if these Stones are living
stones, in a way that a plant would be alive. I myself have not worked
extensively with them so they are new to me as well. All of the gifts that
this brings to us are not yet known.
Elora: Last Sunday, I went
into the God Stone to do some work. Creator said that He was
going to give me something. I think He said that he was
making me an embodiment of His will, or some such thing. After
He said this, I found myself become absolutely huge and, it seemed,
more powerful. I then found that when we brought Archangels into the God Stone
to be worked on, Creator could work on a number of
them all at once - in a couple cases He worked on all 200-300
aspects of a damaged Archangel at the same time. Can you explain what
Creator did to me?
Archangel X: You are correct, He said
that you are becoming the embodiment of his Will. "Will" is not quite the
right the word, that's the way you would take it, but it's more the
manifestation of Prime Creator's wishes somehow that has a less heavy feel to
it. And at that point when you were getting big you are expanding so that you
may hold the totality of a particular wish of Prime Creator. And then you are
able, while in the God Stone, to manifest that wish.
[Elora:] Working within the God Stones,
particularly when in an expanded status, is truly an incredible experience.
There seems to be almost no limit to Creator's power on the Higher Dimensions
when He joins forces with a Third Dimensional Human in that place and that
manner. Again and again, we have learned that at this time in the history of
our Universe, it does require a Third Dimensional Being to enable these great
acts of God to occur. Such would not be the case in a Light Universe, where
Creator has unlimited power in every Dimension. Here, where the Dimensions are
separated and stratified, it takes a Third Dimensional Being to pull these
manifestations down through all the Dimensions.
If you want to
work in one of the God Stones, you may simply ask to be taken to the nearest
God Stone, or the one most appropriate for you. You can bring with you any
Masters, Angels, or Guides whom you might wish to be there with you. You may
also ask Creator to grant you Expanded Status. If He chooses to do so, your
power will be amplified a hundred fold. From such a place, I have seen Creator
bring back as many as five "lost" Aspects of an Archangel all at once (Aspects
which had been melted down), as well as other miraculous feats too numerous to
recount. Working from an Expanded Status in the God Stone also feels very
different than our earlier collaborations with Creator. Instead of reeling
under avalanches of power, one simply holds the energy with Creator, and the
work unfolds. Those of us who work in the God Stones with Creator usually have
a sense of looking directly into His eyes, and holding His hands while we
create with Him. An even more powerful step is to energetically merge with Him
and to create a pillar of connection which goes all the way down into the
center of the Earth and all the way up to the Twelfth Dimension. I see His
eyes as dark and penetrating, and His hands feel slender and strong. However,
He may appear differently to different people. Creator normally appears
intense, serious, and concentrated - which would be appropriate for the task
He is currently immersed in.
As a final word
on the God Stones, some of them have been made to contain Portals back to the
Light Universes. A number of Beings have already left and have made the
journey home. As new Beings come in from the Unfallen Universes and take over
the responsibilities held by Light Beings here, more and more of us will be
free to return home. One of the first to return was Archangel Uriel. Most of
the Archangels will be here for a while at least, but Uriel had been on the
front lines for a long time and was granted a special dispensation to return.
If you call on Uriel now, you still may be able to reach him, as he can
project his consciousness back into this Sector. However, he is no longer here
in personal presence. Another Archangel will be taking over the "Office" that
Uriel has held, and those who call upon him may also reach this Being.
Creator's power
continues to grow, yet His ability to affect the Third Dimension is still
extremely limited. We have found, however, that He is able to remove pathogens
from our bodies in many cases. We simply go into the God Stone, merge our
energy with Creator, and command that all of a certain pathogen be removed
from our physical and subtle bodies, all layers of our auric field, and all
the Dimensions, and that its energetic template be removed as well. It is also
possible to ask Creator to go back on the time line and do this for all time
since we first contracted this type of pathogen. One would have to do this
separately for various types of pathogens, such as pathogenic bacteria,
anaerobic bacteria, viruses, mycoplasms, and for pathogenic fungus, yeast, and
mold. It is also necessary to do separate clearings for the genetically and
chemically mutated and altered forms of a pathogen. We find this more
effective than calling the Micro Warriors to work on pathogens.
We asked Archangel X:
Elora: You said that you thought
Creator should already have been able to impact the physical.
What is stopping Him?
Archangel X: It's sort of a combination of denseness and
scrambledness. It's not just that the Third Dimension is dense. I believe this
is also why Heru was unable to manifest a body when you requested it. There is
a distortion in all of the matter in the Third Dimension that would make it
almost impossible for things to come from the Higher Dimensions into this
Dimension.
[Elora:] In closing this section, I would like
to invite all of those who feel called to assist in the reclamation of our
World and Universe by acting as Third Dimensional "grounds" for Creator. At
this time, it is through the capacity of certain Third Dimensional Humans to
hold a connection with Creator that the greatest changes are occurring. It is
difficult to understand the importance of this, yet this is a reality until
the stratification between the Dimensions in the Fallen Sector has been broken
down. Shakura writes:
"All Humans have
Seven Levels within them, which correspond to the Seven Chakras, which also
correspond to the Seven Levels within this Universe. The Seven Levels are also
referred to as the 'Twelve Dimensions' by some traditions. In a Light Universe
those levels are fairly homogenous in that a Human can easily travel from one
to another, and a person is not stuck in one level such as we are here. In a
Light Universe all Seven Levels are 'open' within the Human body, so that the
Human is whole no matter what level she/he may reside in.
In our Dark
Sector there is a greater separation and delineation between the levels, and
we must be in this last level (Third Dimension - which also corresponds to the
densest and last level within the Universe) so that we can pull the energies
into its completed form. In other words, the energies must come all the way
through and be anchored into the physical before they can be complete.
In terms of
making tremendous changes by co-creating with Creator, it takes a physical
person who is anchored in the Third Dimension to allow the creation to
manifest completely, pulling the energies all the way to this level. In the
case of healing an Archangel or pulling its Aspects back, [for example], we
know that Archangels do not reside in the physical; in fact, we're told they
reside in the Sixth Dimension and above. Still, the force generated by Creator
to accomplish the healing must still go through all levels for it to be
complete. Therefore He needs us to request it, lend our energies, and pull
those energies to this level
For those who are
reading this, you too can go into the God Stones and work with Creator. During
this time in particular, we are His eyes, His arms and hands. It is through
us, through our ability to ground into the Physical level and reach into the
Higher Dimensions at the same time, that He is able to break through into
progressively greater power and effectiveness. This is a time like no other,
when the correct knowledge and abilities, combined with integrity and
willingness, will enable Third Dimensional Humans to have monumental leverage
in terms of what can be accomplished.
If you are
skilled at holding energy, first connect with Creator. Next, ground yourself
down into the core of the Earth, and also connect up as far as you can -
ideally with the Twelfth Dimension. If you can reach your Monad on the
Twelfth, this will be helpful, and he or she may assist you in holding the
energy. Communicating with Creator is just as easy as communicating with any
other high level Being. You may have your own agenda, or he may tell you what
he needs you to do. You may be called to work on your own healing, or that of
Archangels or other Higher Dimensional Beings. You may be asked to hold energy
while he carries out incredible feats of grace and power, such as creating the
Temples of Purification later described in the Channeled Updates for May 2005.
Now is the time when you can place your hand in the hand of God and assist Him
in carrying out the vast work that has been begun in these Universes.
And one final
thought: for those who choose to co-create with Creator during these dramatic
times, you will find that He works in the following way. Once He is able to do
or to create something, He will then increase and replicate and magnify it.
For example, He created a few God Warriors. Then (with the help of Third
Dimensional Humans holding energy) He began to create them in the hundreds,
then the thousands, the millions, trillions, and on into uncountable numbers.
Therefore, whatever He achieves, you can join with Him to command that it be
tripled or quadrupled or increased to a factor of ten. He will tell you how
much He can magnify His previous creations in any case.
Section 2 - Further
Channeled Updates
[Elora:] I now have an Update which contains
the most stirring and important statement made by Heru in the last couple of
months. In a nutshell, the Battle for our Universe and, in fact, the Battle to
free the entire Fallen Sector, is moving at an incredible speed and with
tremendous success. On April 18th, 2005, we passed a critical point where the
Light Forces controlled over 50% of our Universe. By late April, that figure
had reached 92%. Unfortunately our Earth is one of the last places to be
freed, but that time is drawing very close.
Elora: 18th April 2005 –
Heru, we are preparing an Update. Is there anything you would like
to state for the benefit of our Readers?
Heru: Write this: My dear beloved friends on Earth, it is
with great pleasure that I am able to announce to you the imminent victory of
the Forces of Light for control of this Universe. The tide has indeed turned,
and the Forces of Light now control more than 50% of this Universe. And within
a few weeks the major battles shall be over with. At that point we will be
addressing the energetic structures, primarily on the Sixth and Eighth
Dimensions, that are controlling the Controllers of Earth. You would probably
know them as the Illuminati. Within a very short period of time you
will begin to see the entrenched power structure that controls the finances,
the war machines, and the politics of your world, shake and collapse like a
tower of Babel. I know this will give you both joy and fear, for radical
change like this is often fearful. Know that what is to come will be
miraculous. If you will remember what I believe were called the Velvet
Revolutions, the fall of the Iron Curtain which was achieved with no violence,
you will see uprisings like that. There will be people marching in the
streets, raising their hands and demanding an end. And there will be an end -
this is the key - there will be an end to the mind control that has kept many
populations enslaved, either asleep in front of the television sets or just
hopelessly fatigued and bound to survival issues. People will begin to wake up
rapidly, and it will happen this year.
[Elora: Below, in order of the dates we
received them, are a number of Channeled Updates with a great deal more
information. In some cases I have summarized an exchange for the
sake of brevity.]
HERU: 7 February 2007
- Some of the new Beings entering our Universe
On this
date, Heru gave us details on some of the new Beings who are entering our
Universe in order. One group is called the Guardians of Worlds, sometimes
called the Sentinels. Heru said that these Beings have excellent vision and
elaborated:
"Let me first say that all of these Beings come in a
sense more with potential than with actuated talents. They will come in almost
as archetypes, and then life will bring out of them what they are really meant
to do. So what I will be giving you is more their potential than their
actualization at this time. These Beings were created to be Eternal Guardians
so that nothing like what has happened will ever happen again. Therefore, any
time there is any assault on any place where these Sentinels are, they will
immediately alert the proper channels of Light Warriors and so on to take care
of any attacks.
But there is more
to them. They are also able to be, in a sense, houses of communication. And I
know that you and Shakura have been looking for ways of rapid communication.
When these are all in place, they can rapidly transmit information between
themselves. So if you are at one end of the Universe and you need to get a
message to the other end of the Universe you can do it rapidly through
these Sentinels. And it will take some time for them to become wired in, so to
speak, to all of the Beings that will be using them. I'm sure there is more,
I'm sure they will be used for other things as well, and it is not entirely
seen what else they can do."
Heru then
discussed some Beings called the Guardians of Purity. Their objective is to
return matter to its pristine state, and they are not here in large numbers
yet. The Guardians of Purity have a quality of innocence, and appear almost
childlike.
Late last year,
Heru had spoken of a group that he called the "Love Warriors". These Beings
are also on their way, and he described them thus:
"They will look
angelic, much softer than the Light Warriors. They will be characterized by
pinks and reds and greens, as you can imagine someone dispensing love would
be. They will have talents not only in relationships, but in other fields as
well. And they are not going to act as therapists, rather they are going to
act more with energetics, with magnetism, with harmonizing polarities.
Therefore their work will be much more fundamental than that of a
psychotherapist would be. Their scope of work is not just with Human
relationships, but also with harmonizing the Yin and Yang in all of Nature
through the Mineral, Plant, and Animal Kingdoms as well. So they could be
called upon to harmonize an area, everything within the area. For example you
could call upon one of these Beings to harmonize all of the Yin and Yang
within the property that you are moving to. I would like a better name than
Love Warriors; perhaps we could call them the Harmonizers."
Lastly, I
encountered some Beings called the Purifiers, who appeared to be working the
clear air pollution from around our house. I asked if they were the next step
after the Guardians of Purity, and Heru stated:
"They are
different in function. The Guardians of Purity will maintain the purity of the
original intent of the Being or environment. And the Purifiers would actively
be cleaning up things, so they have a somewhat different function."
I do feel that
the Purifiers have an effect in terms of being able to affect pollution of air
and water, and they are helping in removing chemtrails from the air. They are
not here in large numbers, but can be called in by those who would like their
help. You can ask them to stay in a certain area and keep working on it.
PRIME CREATOR: 19
February 2005 - What is being done to protect us on The Phsycal Plane. Questions submitted by Shakura
Shakura: Are there any Beings coming who can
stop the wars or dismantle the
nuclear devices?
Prime Creator: Yes, there are. They will be here within two years,
perhaps a year and a half. Some of them have already been here and prevented
much that you have not seen.
Shakura: Enough to prevent
any nuclear attacks at this time?
Prime Creator: Yes.
Shakura: So we should see
no nuclear exchanges or nuclear terrorist attacks?
Prime Creator: There is a difference in effect between a true nuclear
weapon and a dirty bomb which is the dispersement of radiated matter. There
may be some dirty bombs but there will be no nuclear explosions. And much is
being done to prevent even the dirty bombs from being used.
Shakura: How can we be
protected from nuclear, biological, or chemical attacks?
Prime Creator: Build these shelters that you have been constructing
and work at reinforcing them. I will give you material that is as strong as
the fabric from Xantheos but much more tightly woven. Just ask for that and
that will keep out the rest of the chemtrails and any radiation pollution or
biological agents from your home. Now this will not cover you while you are
away from home but at least your home will be safe.
Shakura: Are there any entities
coming who can protect us physically?
Prime Creator: Yes, but I shall not talk about them at this time. But
I also want to say that the deeper you go into these great mysteries that are
unfolding to you, the less you will be the victim of random happenstance
accidents and so on. You will find yourself much safer just by virtue of the
vibration you are dwelling in. And the power of the Archangels that you have
pulled into your spheres is not negligible. As you keep them with you more and
more, you will also be more and more protected by them.
Shakura: Are there any Beings
coming who can ecologically restore Earth to perfection on the
physical, and when?
Prime Creator: Yes, the ET's that are yet to come or yet to unveil
themselves will have with them technologies that people have begun to dream of
on this Planet. They are at this point perhaps more dreams than reality, but
the reality of this kind of technology exists and is coming. Let me look at
time frames. It is a bit difficult to project far out, but I believe in about
three to five years you will begin to actually see evidence of this
technology. You may not see the Beings but all of a sudden you will see an
explosion of new technology that will be able to solve problems, and it will
no longer be able to be repressed. There are rumors of this technology now,
and when you look at them they seem to disappear like a mirage and not be
true. But they are the forerunner vibration of what is to come and soon they
will no longer melt away. They will be looked at and they will be solid. Right
now the thought patterns of the possibility of this kind of technology are
being seeded in those who are open to it, and a couple of years from now it
will begin to manifest. I don't know when those Beings will be seen but the
technology will begin pouring forth into the Third Dimension. It may appear to
be the invention of certain people but it will be a definite download from
these beings i.e. the ET's.
Shakura: Will the Light Warriors
ever materialize physically?
Prime Creator: As Humans become more Fourth, Fifth, and Sixth
Dimensional, the Light Warriors will begin to appear to them. So if two people
were side by side, and one person was very dense and merged with his dense
programming, he would not see the Light Warriors. But the person next to him
who is open and more multi dimensional would see that Light Warrior and
perceive it as a Physical Being. And within a year, that will begin to happen.
Shakura: Will there be a way to
restore the Human body back to perfection?
Prime Creator: Yes, there is and always has been a way. If you look
at your scriptures of bodily resurrections and miraculous healing, that way
has always been there but for only for a scattered few. It will become more
prevalent, and in two to three years you will see a definite rise in that kind
of event.
Shakura: Are you referring to
Ascension or what?
Prime Creator: It is all of it. It is the opening of the gates for
the restoration of the divine blueprint, it is the opening of the gates for
instantaneous healing, of very major kinds of healing, what people today call
miraculous. There will be downloads. There have been small forays into this
with some Healers, but there will be more and more downloads of the technology
needed for these kinds of miraculous healings, remissions, and
transformations. This will come. It is coming. It has already begun in a small
way. But you will see it more and more. Again it is being seeded into the
fabric of the mind and the souls of many people who have been waiting for
their powers to unfold. And they will unfold.
Shakura: Can the Guardians of
Purity affect the physical?
Prime Creator: Perhaps not yet or only in a few, but as they are put
to use they will change the physical. The more they are used, and the more all
of these Bbeings are used, the stronger they become. Even your First Wave
Light Warriors have not fully manifested their strength.
Shakura: Once the Dark is cleared
and all is restored, what will these Beings do? What will their purpose
be?
Prime Creator: There will always remain a certain number of them to
be forever vigilant. With the others it is actually not known. They will be
free to create worlds, colonize, and become a part of the fabric of this
Creation. And how they will affect this Creation is truly not known at this
time. It will be an interfacing, in a sense, of two Creations. These Beings
were created outside of this Creation, and they will remain here or go to
their Home Creation as they wish, or travel back and forth. What you don't
understand is the complexity of this new Creation. Look at the older
Universes. That level of complexity is the level of this new Creation that I
have created. And so there is much you have not seen of this new Creation. It
does exist side by side interpenetrating all of this Creation and it will
continue to grow just as this Creation has grown, and it will continue to
interpenetrate this Creation. I do not know what the future will bring. I know
it will be glorious, but the shape that this will take will be in large
measure up to all of the Beings in this Creation and that Creation. It will be
a dance of interpenetration, and I see that it will be a glorious future.
[Elora:] Given how fast things are now moving
on the Higher Dimensions, it is my hope and belief that powerful and positive
technology for cleaning up the environment will occur sooner than three to
five years.]
HERU: 20 March 2005 - PORTALS TO THE LIGHT UNIVERSES
[Elora:] The section of this Uupdate which is
entitled "Prime Creator" discusses a Higher Dimensional phenomenon called God
Stones. Essentially, these are places where Creator's presence is very strong,
and where one can go to do with Creator. On the night of March 19th, Creator
altered some of the God Stones so that they would contain Portals back to the
Light Universes. The Portals are two-way, and therefore they also allow Beings
from the Light Universes to enter our Fallen Universe. Many of the Beings who
have been serving for a long time in the Fallen Sector are very weary, and
some are already making the transition back to the Realms of Light. I saw
Archangel Uriel pass through the Portal on March 19th. For confirmation, we
asked Heru:
Elora: Heru, is it correct that
Uriel went back through one of the Portals with all of his Aspects?
Heru: Yes, he did.
Elora: Have many more Beings left?
Heru: Yes, there is a great migration underway.
Elora: What are your feelings when
you see this?
Heru: There is great joy that they are returning to the
Light Sector and returning to healing. There is some sorrow that at the
parting, although of course it will be a very short time before full commerce
and communication and travel will be reestablished. But the partings are not
so much between myself and them, but between these Beings and the people they
are attached to, who don't have the same sense of time that I would have; so
there is some grieving there.
Elora: Is Archangel Gabriel
to go back?
Heru: Yes, perhaps within a matter of months.
Elora: He would find
some way to keep contact with those he is connected to?
Heru: I believe that it is possible
now for an Archangel or a similarly powerful Being to project himself back
into the Dark Sector. Therefore Gabriel could go with all of his Aspects and
yet still maintain communication and contact with those who desire that.
Elora: How about yourself and
Sekhmet?
Heru: We haven't really decided when. We'll leave it at that
for right now.
Elora: Is it also correct
that Creator has decided to speed up the instant return of Karma on
Earth?
Heru: It appears so; I don't really know the details on
that. It is in process and how it manifests will be very much on an individual
basis. But I would say that pretty much at the present time it is beginning.
SANANDA: 17 April 2005
- The Truth behind the Rumors
Elora: Sananda, I would like to ask you
about two major rumors which continue to circulate in the New Age
world. One has to do with the financial investment program known as
Omega. Omega was started by a man named Clyde Hood. His right hand man was
Mike Kodoski. The initial investment was small, but the fund was rumored
to have been rolled over so many times that it ended up in the
billions and would pay millions to all Members. Even Members of the
Banking Community apparently corroborated the presence of this huge fund of
money. Some say that St. Germain was behind this project, and in fact
many Light Workers joined. Eventually, the Principals of this Project were
arrested, and Mike Kodoski died. Still, many people hold onto the
belief that Omega is going to pay. Was Omega ever real or was it
a scam from the beginning?
Sananda: It was not a scam from the beginning but it was taken
over by the Dark. St. Germain was behind it but was unable to protect it and
keep it from being taken over by the Dark. Those funds have been channeled
back into the channels of established wealth and will not payout.
Elora: The next rumor we'd like
to address is about a piece of legislation called NESARA - short for
National Economic Stabilization and Recovery Act. This act is a proposal
which, as far as I know, hasn't even made it to Congress
yet. The rumor is that it has been secretly passed, and the Powers That Be are
waiting for the correct time to announce it. These rumors have
circulated for years yet nothing has happened. What is the truth about this?
Sananda: It has not been passed. All of the Legislators have
seen it, and of course many or the majority of them are corrupt and would
never want this to be implemented. There are a few that given the opportunity
would definitely bring it forward.
Elora: Do you feel that with
the big changes coming this year, it will be passed?
Sananda: I don't see it this year but something akin to that
may happen next year.
PRIME CREATOR: 15
April 2005 - The God Warriors
Elora: Creator, now that you are personally here in the
Dark Sector, it seems that you are appalled beyond description at what the
Dark is doing and has done - and that you want this War over as quickly as
possible.
Prime Creator: I do. And I told Karen, as you know, my desire to
manifest bodies much like the Light Warriors. It will be me with my full
consciousness, but made out of the structure of the Light Warriors. Now that I
have created this substance that the Light Warriors are made of, it will allow
me to manifest everywhere in this Dark Sector in an undefeatable position.
Elora: How many of these bodies
will you manifest?
Prime Creator: Countless. And there is something that you must
understand here. I know that we had discussed that prior to my creating the
substance of the Light Warriors, the only way to get rid of the Dark in this
Sector or in this whole Creation would have been to weaponize every atom of
this Creation. This is a much different approach because it is like me donning
a suit of armor. It does not change what I am or what the Creation is.
Elora: What will you do when
you are in these bodies?
Prime Creator: I will wage war and I will defeat the Dark and drive
it out. I will be the great Captain around which the Light Warriors will
rally. And nothing will stop me.
Elora: What Dimension will these
bodies be on?
Prime Creator: They will start out on
the Fifth, and will radiate in both directions.
Elora: Will these God
Warriors be able to affect the Third Dimension here on Earth?
Prime Creator: Not at first, but I believe within a couple to three
months.
Elora: How are the Dark Forces
which control Earth going to be targeted?
Prime Creator: We will surround and disarm the off-planetary Beings
first, which will take away the power structure that is holding together the
Beings on this Planet. They will become very unstable and will fall apart
rather rapidly. And then we will surround and disarm them as well.
Elora: How will you do this,
since they are on the physical?
Prime Creator: I will have to see. This is a work in progress, but I
know it will be done.
Elora: How soon will this take
effect, here on the physical? How soon might we see these Beings
going down, so to speak?
Prime Creator: You will begin to see it this year.
Elora: Will this be able
to stop the strong and rapid movement towards global control that
is happening right now, with the so-called Free Trade Agreements and
the Codex? Votes on some of this legislation could happen within a
month.
Prime Creator: We will interfere with their plans.
Elora: I would also like to
ask something about the transformation of Third Dimensional Earth. It seems
that, other than the Dark and Fallen Beings, our biggest stumbling block
is the incredible density of the Third Dimension. Every time we try
to affect something on the physical, or ask you to do
so, it's the density that gets in the way. What is it going to
take to penetrate and lighten that density, and correct the atomic
distortions, both here on Earth and elsewhere in this Universe?
Prime Creator: That is an excellent question and I am working on it.
I do not know yet, but I know it will be done. So please ask me again soon.
Elora: Here is a question
from a reader. He asks: “I believe the expectation is
that the Light Warriors won't be defeated by the Dark Forces because they
were made of material from an entirely new Creation, outside this
Creation that our Universe is in. Did not the Dark Forces also
originate from outside this Creation, and might they not leave this Creation
to find a way to counter the Light Warriors? What would prevent
that?”
Prime Creator: We have stationed Light Warriors all around the
perimeters of this Creation as part of our first line of offense, and so the
Dark will be contained. Also do remember that once the battle is complete
here, we will send forces to the originating point of the Dark and defeat it
as well.
Elora: Can you say any more about
what it is like for you to be here in the Fallen Sector, seeing
all that has happened here?
Prime Creator: If I were to take the time to grieve, my tears would
be never ending. There is within me an urgency to triage, repair, heal, and
restore in a way that takes me out of my Emotional body. So right now for me
it is a fierce amount of activity. At this point I don't really have the time
to integrate, feel and grieve the losses that have happened. And it is my hope
that by the time I have the space to do that, much healing will have taken
place. I would say this is a rather frenetic time for me right now.
Elora: It was said by Sekhmet
recently that the rest of the War would appear very fast and very ruthless.
Prime Creator: Yes.
Elora: What does it mean that it
will be very ruthless? In what way would that be different than it has
been before?
Prime Creator: Many delays have happened in advent of this War, in an
effort to give every Being possible the choice to choose Light or Dark. Those
who have continued to choose the Dark will be rounded up and imprisoned. And
those who willingly give up the Dark will have a much easier time in their
recapitulation. It will be a healing process, and it will be allowed to be
spread out in a manner that I'm sure will be uncomfortable, but they will live
through it. For those Beings who have not renounced the Darkness, it will be
more of a trial by fire. And this will not be imposed on them, but many of
them will end up choosing to be melted down rather than go through this [i.e.
the restoration process]. It will be a much more painful process.
Elora: Those who make this
choice will be melted down and then brought back?
Prime Creator: We shall see.
Elora: Thank you for this
information, Creator. We are all dedicated to doing
everything we can in order to restore this Creation.
Prime Creator: And I thank you as well. There are many in whom I am
very pleased. And I will be manifesting to them more and more as time goes by.
[Elora:] We call the manifestations of Creator
which are discussed in this channeling the God Warriors, and they truly are
magnificent - far more powerful even than the Light Warriors, and blessed with
incredibly keen vision. To me, they are the personification of the Wrath of
God. They are ruthless in eradicating the Darkness, stopping at nothing. Once
they were released, Creator began making them in astronomical numbers. The God
Warriors then swept through our Universe and the whole of the Fallen Sector.
Their power is so awesome that absolutely nothing can withstand them. Because
their sight is so keen, they have been able to locate and destroy the hiding
places of the Dark, as well as their cloaked weapons and so on. I believe that
once the major battles in the Fallen Sector are over, the God Warriors will be
available to act as Personal Guardians for those who need them. Hopefully that
need will not exist much longer.
HERU: 18 April 20005 -
The Tide Turns
Elora: Good day Heru. There were battles raging in our
Universe yesterday, perhaps starting a day or two ago. I sense that what
happened was extremely important. Would you please give us your perspective
on what occurred?
Heru: Yes. With the advent of the God Warriors, the Dark is
frantically pulling out everything it has in a last ditch effort to stave off
certain defeat.
Elora: So in other words,
they launched a massive offense all over the Universe.
Heru: Yes, and this is basically for this Universe only. The
other Universes are in varying states.
Elora: My feeling was that,
once the Dark saw the God Warriors coming forward, they decided to
launch a surprise attack and throw into it everything they had, most
or all of the forces and weapons that they had been holding in reserve.
Is this correct?
Heru: That is correct.
Elora: Do you feel that they
will ever be able to pull together such a mass offensive again,
in this Universe?
Heru: The only way they could do so is if they were able to
come in from the other Universes.
Elora: The surounding Universes
which are less cleared-out?
Heru: Some of them are.
Elora: Do you think that can
happen?
Heru: It is extremely unlikely because there is an effort
made at guarding the borders. And of course as time goes on things in those
Universes will speed up as well.
Elora: What kind of progress is
being made in the other Fallen Universes? Are the battles also turning there
in favor of the Light?
Heru: In some them it is, in some of them it hasn't gotten
that far yet. With some of them you would look at them and say they are five
years behind where things are here now. But that doesn't mean it will take
them five years to progress this far.
Elora: So going back to
yesterday, what was the outcome of this mass offensive by the Dark?
Heru: They are failing, and being captured in great numbers.
Elora: I know that Creator has been
making vast amounts of the God Warriors. Are these having a great impact
on the overall War against Darkness?
Heru: They are.
Elora: Do you feel that,
with the advent of countless numbers of God Warriors, the War in our Universe
will be over very soon, except for small skirmishes and areas of resistance
like Earth?
Heru: I do.
Elora: How soon? Are we talking
weeks, months?
Heru: I believe weeks, maybe six weeks.
Elora: Would you please speak for a
few moments on how you view the overall state of our Universe,
including what percentage of it now is under the control of the Light.
Heru: As of this moment, about 63% of this Universe is in
control of the Forces of Light. And that will increase. Before this battle it
was just below 50%, so this really is in essence the turning of the tide.
Elora: So when we started
these discussions, our universe was 75% in the control of the Dark,
essentially.
Heru: Yes.
Elora: And the War would
essentially be over when maybe 95% is under the control of the Light?
Heru: I'd say basically even by 80%. I think within 6 weeks
it will be 80% in the control of the Light and so there will be just small
pockets remaining.
Elora: How about the totally Dark
Universes? What is the status for them, and have any been collapsed
yet?
Heru: They have not been collapsed yet. They are being
surrounded so as to be contained, and I believe they will be moved away
somehow from the other Universes to a sort of empty space to be collapsed. I
can't really say when this will occur.
Elora: How is Majaron is doing?
[Majaron is the Sixth Dimensional Aspect of Karen's Twin Flame. His progress
is of interest, because he was one of the first Dark Humans to be reclaimed
and to turn back to the Light. This event occurred last summer, but in his
time only a few months have passed.]
Heru: He is in deep seclusion, and he is obsessively poring
over every event in his life. He is in something like an Akashic Record room,
where he can access all of this, everything that he did.
Elora: And is he making progress?
Heru: Yes. But this will take some time.
Elora: This brings up a
question I've been pondering about. You have said that when the Darkness
infects a Being, it subverts their will and they perform actions which they
have not really chosen through Free Will. How does it make sense that Beings
must suffer and bear the responsibility of what they did when their
will was taken over by the Dark?
Heru: There have been great debates on this. I believe there
is a dividing line, and that is between those who willingly renounce the Dark,
like Majaron, and those who are unwilling to renounce the Dark. Now Majaron is
suffering, and he will want to make reparations to those whom he has wronged.
But he will not be called upon to live out the Karmic retribution or the
Karmic restitution for what he has done. And so that is what is different. I
want to say it will be enough for him to really look at and absorb everything
he has done, and that in itself will be very painful. And he will have some
work to do around this. But what we're talking about is the difference between
perhaps months of therapy and recapitulation, versus hundreds or thousands of
lifetimes of suffering and being chained to the Karmic wheel.
Elora: So this is more a
matter of consciousness, for those who willingly renounce the Dark?
Heru: Yes.
Elora: And for those who don't
willingly renounce the Dark, they would have to go through these
thousands of lifetimes of suffering?
Heru: Yes, and many will choose to be melted down instead.
Elora: I would also think that when
the new Beings come in, they will help these people who are returning
to the Light.
Heru: Yes, they will.
30 April 2005 -
Collapsing The Dark Universes and a Time of Miracles
[Elora:] Shortly after the Update posted above
a stunning series of events occurred, which I will summarize for the sake of
brevity.
As previously
discussed, the Fallen Sector contain both Dark and Fallen Universes.
Fallen Universes, like our own, were originally created in the Light and were
later taken down by the Dark. However, certain Universes were created totally
Dark by the Fallen Creator Gods and were thus entirely Dark in nature. Heru
has previously stated that these Universes would have to be collapsed as they
were not redeemable. Once the God Warriors began to clear out the Fallen
Universes with incredible power and speed, the need to deal with the Dark
Universes became stronger, as they posed an ongoing threat to the rest of the
Fallen Sector. By late April, all Light Beings who had gone to these Universes
on various missions had been rescued, and Creator was ready to act.
On April 24,
2005, Creator assembled a group of the highest level of Creator Gods,
including Heru and Sekhmet. While the Creator Gods - and a contingent of Third
Dimensional Humans throughout the Fallen Sector - held the energy for this
event to occur, Creator sent an Army of God Warriors to surround each of the
Dark Universes. The Dark Universes were then moved out of the space-time
continuum. Next, a small contingent of God Warriors was then dispatched to the
Central Sun of each Dark Universe. Each Central Sun was collapsed, upon which
the Dark Universes themselves collapsed. Because this left "spaces" in the
structure of Creation, the other Universes were then rearranged. The Dark
Universes had numbered in the hundreds, and never before in the history of
Creation had so many lives been snuffed out at once. These were lives which
were distorted, twisted, and filled with suffering - nevertheless they were
living Beings. The collapsing of the Dark Universes, though it was necessary
and was a great relief to all, sent shock waves throughout Creation.
When we asked
Heru what this would mean for the rest
of the Fallen Sector, he replied:
"It will mean
that the healing will be able to begin and that the end of the battles will
happen much more rapidly, for they [the Dark Universes] were a source of
mechanical armies."
Due to the fact
that they were so entirely corrupted, the Dark Universes and all Beings in
them were not only collapsed but entirely obliterated - taken all the way back
to the Void. Tragically, this included three of the greatest of the Creator
Gods - those who, like Heru and Sekhmet, are able to create Universes. These
three Creator Gods were those who had created the Fallen Universes, and two of
them had originally been part of the Godinj Collective who created our own
Universe.
Heru explained:
"When a Being is
melted down, their atoms and their structures and their consciousness is
returned to the All That Is. Even though that Being no longer exists as an
integral individual, all of that consciousness is absorbed by Creator. And
that is why we are able to reconstruct those Beings. When Beings are taken
into the Void, the deep, deep Void, it is not really known what happens to
what they were. It is a great mystery."
Heru and others
grieved deeply for the loss of so many Universes, but in particular for the
loss of the three great Creator Gods. (I believe that these three were the
only Beings still left in the Dark Universes, at the time of their collapse,
who had originally been Light Beings.) As previously explained, there
are only a few thousand Creator Gods in all of Creation, and of that number
only a relative few have the power to create Universes. These Beings had been
beloved friends and colleagues to Heru and the other Creator Gods, and since
they had been obliterated rather than melted down, no way was seen to bring
them back. In all the time I have worked with and known Heru, I had never seen
him grief stricken to the extent that he was following this event.
A few days later,
Creator re-assembled all those Beings who had held the energy for the Dark
Universes to be collapsed. In a stupendous act of power, he actually
re-created the three lost Creator Gods directly from the Void. He then
animated them, and finally in a blaze of incandescent passion he called upon
the Great Void Itself to return the original Spirits of these Beings to the
forms he had re-created. For when Creator set out to do this work, it was not
known whether he could only duplicate these Beings, or actually restore their
Souls. By some miracle that is beyond comprehension, their integral Spirits
were brought back from the Void. We asked Heru:
Elora: I would like to ask
if you feel that the three Creator Gods who were re-created the other night
are, in fact, the original Beings whom you knew.
Heru: I do. There was an instant recognition between us.
They were very confused but they did recognize me.
[Elora:] Just as we Humans have had to find
unknown reserves of strength and determination within ourselves in order to
survive in the Dark Sector, I believe that Creator Himself is tapping into
powers and abilities that He did not know He possessed. Even out of the
horrific and tragic events of the Fall, some good has come. In fact, now that
some of the Healers and Helpers have begun to enter our Universe from the
Light Universes, several of us have received feedback that these Beings see
qualities in us which are unknown in the Light Worlds, and which are seen as
precious and valuable.
I will complete
this Update with more good news. On April 29, 2005, Heru told us that Creator
had brought forth yet another marvel. These are structures called Temples of
Purification. They exist on the Sixth Dimension and higher, and will
eventually appear all the way down to the Third Dimension. Heru was absolutely
glowing from having been in one of these Temples himself, and couldn't say
enough about what a breakthrough they represent. He described the Temples of
Purification as follows:
"These temples
contain something which simultaneously looks like a shaft of light and a
luminescent egg through which the shaft of light is pouring. What is contained
therein is some of Prime Creator's original undifferentiated Plasma. When a
Being steps into that Pillar of Light/Egg, they are washed of all impurities
and restored to the original state of purity with which they were created."
When we asked him
why they are so important, he replied:
"When I look at
the damage that has been done to all of the Beings - the Light Beings and
Fallen Beings - were we to use the healing technologies that we had in this
Fallen Sector, it would take an impossibly long time to restore all of these
Beings. And this new process is the nearest thing to instantaneous restoration
that we can get."
The Temples of
Purification are to be used by anyone and everyone in these restoring
Universes who are in need of healing. They are not for use by Fallen Beings
however, nor for those Beings in the process of reclamation who are still
integrating and coming to terms with their actions. My understanding is that
they are for those who are fully aligned with Light and ready to be healed and
returned to their original state of perfection. Heru told us that we could
enter these Temples in our Energy bodies and that this would be good for our
Higher bodies, though it wouldn't heal our Physical bodies.
On that same
night, Heru showed me a vast fleet of Space-ships anchored near to Earth. He
explained:
"This is the
Fleet that will begin to dismantle the Upper Dimensional Aspects of the
Illuminati who are controlling the Earth. They will be launched in the one to
three weeks, something like that. The Illuminati exist on many planes, and so
we are going after the Sixth and Eighth Dimensional Beings."
To complete a
wonderful night, I was then directed to look out across the nearby portion of
our Universe, which was filled with beautiful glowing lights, slowly and
gracefully moving along. Heru told us that these are "the Beings from the
Unfallen Sector who have come to begin the reclamation process." And this is
perhaps the most wonderful news yet: the fact that the Beings from the Light
Worlds are now able to move freely and safely throughout our Universe means
that the battles are essentially over. Heru told us that our Universe is now
92% Light - once again, outstripping expectations - and that the areas where
Darkness still exists have been quarantined. Sadly, one of these is Earth. I
will quote directly from the last part of our conversation from that day.
[Heru:] I am sorry that your beloved Earth is
going to be one of the last places to be rescued. As you know this is one of
the Twelve Critical Planets, and they [the Dark] have hung onto it with every
last bit of power that they have. But shortly that will change.
The other thing
is that we need to go in very carefully so that we can take out the power
structures doing as little damage as possible. We are endeavoring to make this
as gentle as possible, so that there won't be mass riots of a violent nature
and all the apocalyptic Earth Changes that have been predicted. We are trying
to prevent most of that from happening, and I believe we will be successful.
Elora: Recently there was a
sighting of the Ivory Billed Woodpecker, which was thought to be
extinct. Is there any significance to this?
Heru: Yes, there is a wonderful significance to it. And that
is that the triumph of the living species, the triumph of the biodiversity on
this Planet. This event will serve as a Beacon of Hope to many people. It is
almost a resurrection and is a magical happening for many people who study and
love Nature, to find that something of great beauty that was thought to be
lost has been found. And it will spark a lot of effort in maintaining and
nourishing wilderness areas, so there will be an increase in donations to land
preservation.
Elora: Would you like to
conclude this discussion with any further words for our readers?
Heru: For those of you who are so soul weary and sick and
wounded, I would tell you that hope is real, that help is at this point
perhaps weeks away. If you can but hang in there for that little bit of time,
you will see things change rapidly. But also know that if you cannot, that
when you drop your physical forms, help will be there ready to embrace you.
And to fear not, for the Darkness is indeed quarantined. One of the last
places to be freed is this precious Planet but it is soon to be liberated. We
also want you to know that you will not be responsible for the restoration and
reclamation; there will be many, many Helpers who are arriving as we speak.
Your only job will be to willingly submit to the loving ministrations of the
most accomplished healers in Creation.
Elora: Heru, you said that help
is weeks away. You also said we would see changes by Fall. Are you
changing your time estimate? What changes will we see in weeks?
Heru: Those who are sensitive will begin to see the change
consciously in weeks, and to access the Helpers who arrive in the Upper
Dimensions, the Fourth through to the Sixth. You will begin to have Psychics
and Healers accessing that in a matter of weeks. It will take some months for
this to penetrate throughout the Mass Consciousness. Fall may be too far
distant an estimate, and it may happen in the Summer - but if you remember
that this “Wall” was put up 500 million years ago, this is but a twinkling of
an eye. And I really want to emphasize that at whatever a point people find
themselves, in the Third Dimension or having dropped the physical body, it
will not matter. For those who just cannot wait another day to leave their
bodies it is fine for them to do this, for the help is there for them to make
the transition.
Elora: So you're saying that
within weeks we will see big changes on the Inner Realms, and it
will be a matter of months to see changes begin on the outer, such
as Earthly power structures changing and so on.
Yes.
[Elora:] This completes our Updates for the
time period leading up to May 2005. Now that the God Warriors have cleared
most of our Universe and most of the Dark Sector and now that the Dark
Universes have been collapsed, Creator's focus is on several things. One, of
course, is healing for those of us who have suffered from living in the Fallen
Sector for millions of years. In addition, it is crucial to rescue and reclaim
the last strongholds of the Dark, of which Earth unfortunately is one. And
lastly, for the reclamation to be complete, it is necessary for Creator to
enter and be able to affect the Physical Plane, and for the extreme density
and atomic distortions in the Lower Dimensions to be changed and corrected.
Those of us who have had the privilege of observing the daily miracles
occurring on the Higher Dimensions are almost screaming with impatience to see
these things begin to happen in our world and on the Third Dimension. We are
currently working with Creator to pull His energy into our physical bodies,
our homes, our pets, and so on. It is our hope that once he gains a true
foothold in the Third Dimension, He can rapidly expand His sphere of
influence. However these things unfold, we believe that the coming months will
be momentous. As Sekhmet said to me recently, "Prepare for rapid change."
Section 4: The
Archangels by Elora Gabriel
Shakura and I
have commented recently that we hardly have a single belief system intact,
when we compare our present maps of reality to those we had eighteen months
ago when the Omniversal Energy entered our Planet. In general, our
understandings of reality have been replaced with knowledge that can be
unsettling, but is always deeper, richer, and broader in scope. Nowhere has
this been truer than in our views and experiences of the Archangels. Much of
the information in this section was received and gathered by Shakura.
Who are the
Archangels?
Like most
Light Workers, we had worked with certain Archangels and called upon them for
years. Like so many, we had called upon Michael for protection, Raphael for
healing, and so on. But, just as we are discovering the reality of who Creator
is as a Being, our explorations have led us to ask: who in truth are the
Archangels? Where did they come from? What are they really like, as personal,
individuated Beings? Some years back, I had received information that they,
like the Light Workers, did not originate from this Universe but came from the
Light Realms. This we knew, but not a great deal more.
In early February
of 2005, Shakura and I began to work more closely with some of the Archangels.
They, in turn, felt the time was right and trusted us enough that they showed
us their real selves. We have learned a great deal about that magnificent Race
since then.
Let us start with
some general information about Archangels. Archangels, much more than Humans,
are pure energy Beings. They exist on the Sixth Dimension and higher. In
appearance, they are tall, majestic Beings, with great wings which are not
just ornamental, for they are accomplished fliers. Their wings and even their
skin tones come in all colors of the rainbow, from rich gold to iridescent
blue or black, to pale rose and pure white.
Each Archangel
has several hundred Aspects, each of which is itself a fully individuated
Being, while sharing in a sort of common group mind at the same time.
Archangel Aspects are not arranged vertically, so to speak, on a "ladder" as
Human Aspects are, rather they could be said to radiate out like spokes on a
wheel. All of the Archangels are androgynous, and may appear as male or
female. We usually think of them as male due to the projections of our
patriarchal culture. However Michael, Gabriel, and all the well known
Archangels can manifest just as easily in a female body. Their true bodies are
generally tall, muscular, and very beautiful.
Humans and
Archangels could almost be considered twin races, for our two races were meant
to work closely together. We are told that in the past, before most Humans
fell into a veiled and amnesiac state, this is exactly what occurred. We
worked together, shoulder to shoulder, with the Archangels. As we fell into
density, we forgot who we are and forgot our great love for and our
companionship with the Angels. We began to see them as Gods, far removed from
our abject and pathetic condition. We set them upon pedestals. This forgetting
has harmed them as much as it has harmed us.
Shakura received
the following information from the Creator Goddess Sekhrnet:
Shakura: Sekhmet, can you describe
the relationship Archangels have with Humans in general?
Sekhmet: Archangels preceded Humans in creation, and so they
are a foreshadowing of Humans. You can consider Humans as being a different,
and somewhat higher developed version of an Archangel. Not that they are
better, but they contain certain attributes that are not so highly developed
in the Angels.
Shakura: Did Humans stem
from Angels?
Sekhmet: No, but the Archangel blueprint was used in the
creation of Humans. The blueprint was built upon, you might say. So there is a
sort of connection between the two and that is why the Human is endowed with
the Archangel signature. In the simplest terms, that is my answer to your
question. Does this answer it?
Shakura: I think so, but is
there not more detail you can give me?
Sekhmet: Only that within the Archangel and Human lineage,
though "lineage" is not the correct word, there is a strong connection - a
sort of recognition of species. And in that connection is the longing to
understand each other and share themselves with each other. More than that
simple explanation would go into metaphysical discussions that I am not ready
to explain at this point.
Shakura: As a species, are
the Archangels different or similar to regular Angels?
Sekhmet: They are similar in that they are based on similar
qualities, yet they are also different in that they are a more highly evolved
group of Beings. Again, you might say that a simple Angel would not be the
forerunner of Humans, but an Archangel is.
Shakura: In a sentence, how
would you describe an Archangel?
Sekhmet: I would say they are a very high expression of God and
God's LLve, embodied in a powerful energy body, expressing the love of God in
one of its purest forms. They are the administrators of God and also could be
described as the voice of God.
Shakura, Humans
were not meant to be fallen, blind, and amnesiac, as you know. They were meant
to be manifestations of God in a slightly different form from the Angels. They
were meant to be a parallel species to the Angels, expressing God in their own
unique way. And there was to be no separation in terms of better or less,
between the Archangels and Humans. They were both meant to be Divine
expressions of God playing in his Worlds. When Humans can realize that, and
begin to see the Archangels for who they are, and begin to see themselves as
equals, then there will be bliss returned to the worlds. That's when God can
begin experiencing Himself again, and expressing Himself through the
particular abilities of Angels, and also through the particular abilities of
Humans.
Shakura: Thank you. I think I know
what the differences between Humans and Angels are, in terms of abilities, but
could you tell me please?
Sekhmet: Yes, Angels wield power. They can take the Source of
Creation and form it into whatever they wish. They can work alongside the
Creator Gods and have powerful energy that expresses the Will of Creator.
Humans have the ability to think and analyze in a fashion that is unique to
them. They are able to create in different forms and manufacture via different
means. It's as if the Archangel creates in a more fine and refined manner, and
Humans create in a denser, more material manner. Both create via the
expression of God, however.
Archangel X stated the following, regarding
the reconnection of Archangels and Humans:
What is so
important here is that there has been a great opening. Think of it as a
barrier, a Dark Barrier that has separated us from you. Another way to think
of it is that as this barrier dissolves, we two species can once again come
together. And as we do we form a dynamic explosion of Light and Creative
Energy that permeates the worlds. It is important that this Energy, this
explosion of Light, come all the way down to the Physical Plane - and this is
where you are unique. The Barrier could not come down until it reached the
Physical.
[Elora:] It was a great stretch to even think
of relating to the Archangels as our equals. However, as I said before,
putting these Beings on a pedestal doesn't serve them any better than it
serves us. We learned that, due to the expectations of Humans, the Archangels
began to project to us an image which would be in line with those
expectations. The projected images are rather two-dimensional, and portray the
Archangels as lofty Beings without emotions or longings, and without fear,
pain, doubt, or weariness. When the Archangels began to show themselves to us
as they truly are, we found out once again that they are people. All of the
abstract concepts we have had about Higher Dimensional Beings perhaps boils
down to this one sentence. They are people. Not that they are Humans, but in
the fact that they have individual personalities, likes and dislikes,
emotions, needs, and imperfections. Higher Aspects are also people. The Monads
are people. The Archangels are people. And even God Himself/Herself, in His
individuated form, is a person. In addition the Archangels, like other highly
sentient and individuated races in this Creation such as Humans and Creator
Gods, are sexual Beings in the highest and most sacred sense of the word.
What is it like
to meet an Archangel face to face, in reality and beyond their projected
personas? Previously Heru has
stated: "You have called on the same Angels and Masters for generations and
generations, and it is not only you who are tired." Even hearing that didn't
prepare us for the reality.
For example, in
early February I contacted Archangel Gabriel. Gabriel appeared in a
magnificent blaze of light. He looked like a splendidly handsome young man in
his twenties, with sculptured features, long black hair, blue eyes, and pure
white wings. I requested that he show me his true appearance. After some
confusion of images, he reappeared to me looking about forty, his face drawn
with fatigue. While some of his Aspects have white wings, many are sort of an
iridescent mother-of-pearl. Gabriel's body is tall, strong, and muscular. His
face is handsome and sculptured, but at times his eyes can be dark with pain,
although he has undergone tremendous healing in the past couple of months.
This is the real Gabriel. He told me that his job, which is of course high
profile and brings him into much contact with Humans, has been extremely
wearing on him. He also said a sentence that chilled me: "The projections are
killing me." Gabriel, one of the foremost Angels in both Islam and
Christianity, is supposed to be the pure white lily, without a doubt, a fear,
or a stain. In truth, all of the
Archangels in the Fallen Sector have experienced deep anguish as they have
striven to uphold their Missions, as well as fear and doubt at times. Most of
them have Aspects who have been damaged or even lost. Even so, the Archangels
are profoundly service oriented, and often continue to serve when they
are nearly dropping with weariness. Think for one moment of Archangel Michael.
None of the Beings who were created in Light, including the Archangels, were
meant to be warriors. Michael told me that he (in the form of one or more of
his Aspects) has been on the forefront of every single major battle that has
occurred in this Universe for the past 500 million years. Can you imagine what
this would do to a pure, loving, and sensitive Being? We all owe him a debt
that is beyond counting.
The Time of
Liberation is at hand for the Archangels however, at least for many. Creator
has restored almost a thousand Aspects from the Archangels which had been
lost, and healed many more. As I mentioned in another Update, some of the God
Stones now contain Portals back to the Light Universes and a number of
Archangels, including Uriel, have already left. Others, like Gabriel, will
most likely complete their tasks with honor and pass on their responsibilities
to others, so that they too may return. For the Portals in the God Stones are
two-way Portals, allowing new Beings to travel here from the Unfallen
Universes. This includes a number of new, unwearied Archangels who are eager
to serve Humanity and/or to do whatever they can to help the Healing of this
Universe.
This essay is not
meant to discourage you from contacting your well known and loved Archangel
friends, but when you do, you might consider asking them to introduce you to
some of the new Archangels who have entered our Universe. The new Archangels
are willing and able to carry out many of the tasks and missions which you
might request.
Archangel Godparents
As our
exploration of our relationship with the Archangels deepened, we came to feel
that each of us had a special relationship with a certain Archangel. For some
of us, these were Beings that we knew; in other cases they were unknown on
Earth. I had always felt a particularly close connection to Archangel Gabriel,
and in fact took the name Gabriel as a surname in my early twenties. I had
been told many years ago that I was of Gabriel's Lineage, but felt this must
have been in error since I know that Heru and Sekhmet served both as my Cosmic
Parents and Cosmic Progenitors.
Karen channeled
Gabriel, and he explained to us that all Human Souls have what could be called
an "Archangel Godparent." The Archangel Godparent works together with the
Creator Gods (and Cosmic Parents, if they are involved) in the creation of
individual Souls (Monads). Gabriel stated: "I am brought in to express the
ecstasy of that moment and facilitate in the union that creates a Soul".
In other words, the Archangel Godparent
overlights the union of the Creator Gods and some of that Archangel's
energy signature permeates this union, therefore becoming a permanent part of
the new Soul(s) which are created. In
my case, Gabriel is my Archangel Godparent, and we will always have a
close connection.
A single
Archangel can be the Godparent to many Monads and therefore to many Souls. The
Human Monads will have some of the core qualities of the Archangel. Also, a
man can have an Archangel Godparent who is considered a male Angel - but
remember that the Archangels are all androgynous.
As the Higher
Energies intensify on our Planet, the Ascension process is being greatly
speeded up. People who were told that they might Ascend in five years time are
finding that the process is already beginning to happen with their Higher
Dimensional Aspects, and will probably occur within a matter of months for
them. Your Archangel Godparent - or any of the Archangels for that matter -
can be of great assistance in helping you with your Ascension process, if you
work closely with that Archangel and form a personal relationship with him or
with her. Please do exercise caution however, as a few of the Archangels are
Dark or partially Dark. It would be wise to exercise discretion and/or to have
a trusted Guide check out any Archangel that you would like to work with.
Anatomy of a
Multi-Dimensional Illness - By Karen Kirschbaum and Shakura Rei
[Karen:] I am recovering from a six-week
illness of bronchitis and sinusitis. For those of you with chronic illness
this may sound like a walk in the park, but it certainly seemed interminable
and has given me an appreciation of what life could be like when one is
constantly ill. I don't see how, without Shakura's help, I would ever have
gotten out from under this illness.
I believe there
is almost always a "mind-body" connection to any illness, but what I never
considered was that an illness could have a multidimensional component.
Specifically, I had a dramatic and very intense eruption of a past life trauma
thrust into my face immediately before I became ill. Without going into all
the gory details, it involved my Fourth and Sixth Dimensional Aspects, and
those of my Twin Soul.
I was beside
myself with rage and grief, and I needed several sessions with a good Shamanic
Healer to integrate all the emotional components involved in this particular
trauma. Shortly afterwards I became ill with a sinus infection. Shakura
cleared me a few times, but it kept coming back. She said that I was loaded
with pathogenic and anaerobic bacteria, viruses and mycoplasms. Each time she
cleared me I seemed to have a different mix of all these pathogens, and then
it went into my lungs. After Shakura would clear me, I would feel better for a
few hours or a half-day, then BAM! I would begin to get ill all over again. I
looked around my environment to see what on Earth could be re-infecting me. I
was using the neti pot (an Ayurvedic nasal irrigator), and I wondered
if the very tap water had this horrible bacteria in it.
Meanwhile by now
I was into my fifth week of illness, and pretty darn sick of being sick. I had
never been so sick for so long, so I went to the doctor and asked for
antibiotics for the first time in about five years. They didn't touch the
infection. I have a generally robust constitution and I am not on any
prescription medications, so I just could not understand how my immune system
had collapsed overnight.
At one point
Shakura and I were having a channeled session together. It was during this
channeling we discovered that not only was I ill, but my Fourth and Sixth
Dimensional Aspects were ill as well, and that the Light Filaments between all
the Aspects were also infected with pathogens. This was on a Friday. Shakura
said she would work on me. I went up and down for the next couple of days, but
by Monday I was clearly on the mend, and my mucus was clear for the first time
in six weeks. I don't know all the details of what she saw and did, but I know
it was a heroic effort on her part. Again let me say that without her help, I
don't know how I ever would have gotten over this illness.
I would now like
Shakura to tell what she saw and how she worked on this. I am hoping this can
illustrate how an illness can come from the Upper Dimensions, and how there
may be no healing until this is addressed.
[Shakura:] As Karen wrote, she was suffering
from lung and sinus congestion. I would check and find that she was infected
with various pathogens, and when I'd clear one she would present with another.
At first I thought she wasn't improving because she was so weak from being
overtaken by so many pathogens at once - viruses, mycoplasms, and various
forms of bacteria. What was most bewildering to me is that I would remove
bacteria completely out of her system and within two days it was back.
Something was pulling it back and I couldn't understand what that could be. We
have previously discovered the existence of pathogen-pulling implants, but we
checked and Karen didn't have any during this time.
This went on for
weeks before we discovered that the two Aspects directly above her were also
infected with pathogens, and so were the Filaments all the way down to Karen.
It took me a few sessions, but I finally got the Filaments, Aspects, and Karen
completely clear - the worst offenders being the various forms of pathogenic
bacteria. Immediately thereafter Karen went on the mend and in short order her
lung and sinus infection was healed. However, not long after she came down
with cystitis - a bladder infection. The usual culprit for cystitis is a
bacterium, but I knew she and her Aspects were clear of bacteria - so where
was this coming from? Karen suggested that perhaps the bladder had become
irritated from her prolonged bacterial infection, and that candida had
now entered and inflamed it. I checked her bladder for candida, and
indeed that was the culprit; but also her two Higher Aspects and her Filaments
were infected as well. As Karen had suffered most of her life with various
forms of fungus and yeast in her system, this was a good time to put an end to
it. I cleared her, her two infected Aspects and her Filaments of all
candida, and her bladder subsequently healed.
In closing, if
you are prone to chronic infections, the first course of action I suggest is
to have yourself cleared of all attachments and implants, as we find
pathogen-pulling implants to be very common. The next process would be to look
at your Aspects. Karen's Aspects are of the Light so they are cooperative and
easy to work with. If you have a Dark Aspect that is also infected and
infecting you, then consider having that Aspect worked with so that it is
returned to its true Light state. Afterwards it can be healed of pathogens.
Chapter TWENTY: Update 3: June – September
2005
Part 1: The Atomic
Correction and Updates for our Planet
As of June
and July of 2005, the state of our Universe was as follows. The Illuminati
(the negative Secret Controllers of Earth) had been taken down on Dimensions
from Four through to Eleven, and for our Universe in general we were told that
the battles had largely been won on Dimensions Six and up. On the higher
levels, relative peace prevailed and healing and reconstruction had begun.
Dimensions Five, Four, and Three were still very much infiltrated by the
Forces of Darkness, at least in the environs of Earth, with the Third
Dimension being worst. Heru told us that although the God Warriors and Light
Warriors were able to operate to some extent in the Fourth and Fifth
Dimensions, they had only a limited ability to do so due to the density and
severe atomic distortions on those levels. Therefore, at this time, Creator's
major push was to somehow find a way to correct the atomic distortions, as
well as to continue the clean-up of the Lower Dimensions. These two projects
were interrelated, as correcting the atomic distortions will allow the
ultimate cleansing and restoration of the Lower Dimensions.
Section A: General
Updates on the Status of Planet Earth
On June
17, 2005, we asked Heru for some
general Updates on our Planet.
Elora: 1've been thinking about the
assumption that is being made by Creator, yourself, and many other high
level Beings, which is that since the Higher Dimension Members of the
Illuminati have been brought down, the negative power structures on
Earth will therefore crumble. I hope this is true but I feel this may be
like expecting someone who has been chained in an underground dungeon
for decades to step forth and start functioning when the chains are removed.
In reality such people often can't even summon the will to walk out of
the prison themselves. I feel that it may require Creator's active presence
here for the changes to really happen. Would you comment on this
please?
Heru: I think you may be right. And when you say a person
may not be able to summon the will, they may not have the strength as well. I
think that is a very valid point you have made.
Elora: Heru, we would like some
updates on the status of Earth at this time. Please tell us
something about the state of affairs after all the battle with the Illuminati.
Heru: The Illuminati right through to the Upper Dimensions
have been taken down. However as you are aware, the power structure of the
Illuminati on this Earth is still in place, and the upper echelons of this
group are Master Magicians. So although they have no support even in the
Fourth, they are still able to operate in the Fourth Dimension and the Fifth
and the Sixth, to do their dastardly deeds. The next push would be to really
be able to get into the Fifth, Fourth, and Third Dimensions. We managed to get
enough into the Fifth and Fourth Dimensions to take out the Illuminati, but
not really to be able to function there well enough to prevent the Third
Dimensional Magicians from operating there. They would see us coming and they
would retreat. As soon as we would blink our eyes they would do their
operation and retreat again. [Elora:
So for Creator and the Higher Beings, all those dimensions are very
hard to access?] Yes. And hard to move around in.
Elora: What is going to happen next
here on Earth? Are the Light Warriors really going to start cleaning
things up here? For example, there are millions of contaminated Portals, and
Earth herself must be damaged etherically as well as afflicted with dark and
traumatic energies in many regions. Also there are energetic residues of wars
that happened just about everywhere. There are also uncountable numbers of
Dark and Fallen Higher Dimensional entities who attack or attach to
people, along with lots of discarnates and so on. Is a cleanup going to
start for all these things, and if so when? I guess a lot of
these things are on the Fourth and Fifth Dimensions.
Heru: Yes, and all this is going to be dependent on our
making that breakthrough to the sub-atomic structure. Once we can break
through we can do anything. We have the Forces, we have the numbers, we have
the power to do it. And it will happen everywhere at once, once we can make
this breakthrough. This is really the key.
Elora: I understand that there was
a big meeting at the Haven recently about the future of Earth. I believe that
many different topics were discussed, including a public landing of the
positive ET's. Is this correct and has there been a decision to have
such a landing? [Note: the Haven is a Higher Dimensional Realm near
Earth which has a large Administrative Center.]
Heru: Yes. And there have been
increasing sightings happening lately, in India and China and Mexico.
Elora: Are we talking about
an actual landing or more sightings?
Heru: Currently just more sightings, but there are plans to
begin actual landings.
Elora: Has a time frame been
selected?
Heru: It looks like tentatively as it might come in November
of this year.
Elora: What is the purpose of these
landings?
Heru: It would begin the process of communication with
off-world Humans and the dissemination of knowledge for peaceful change.
Elora: Would you please speak on
some of the other decisions that were made regarding Earth? For
example, topics such as over-population, war, pollution, and overall
assistance for the ecology?
Heru: Once this Planet has Open Portals, dialogue, and so
on, those problems can be easily corrected. Populations can be moved to less
populous areas off planet, and the technology does exist to clean everything
that has been polluted and distorted. So it's really those first barriers that
we are dealing with. Once those barriers come down, once the atomic structure
has been corrected, once the doors are open, all of that can be accomplished
with relative ease and speed.
Section B: The Atomic
Correction
The Atomic
Correction was seen as the last barrier which has prevented Creator from
entering and affecting the Third Dimension, the final enigma which He had to
solve. The Atomic distortions have affected all Matter in the Fallen Sector,
and most particularly the Matter in the lowest Dimensions, including of course
the Physical Realm that we dwell in. In the Light Universes all Matter,
including that on the Third Dimensions, is not only pure and pristine but
radiant and alive with the Energy and Light of Creator. Everything is
intelligent, even stones and water, and no part of life or Nature ever harms
another part, whether deliberately or accidentally.
Starting in June,
Creator began working from many angles to begin correcting the atomic
distortions. Some preliminary attempts were made in the first half of June,
but as Heru stated, when queried if these attempts were working:
"My bottom line
answer to that is that I will not consider it to be working from my
perspective until you see it working from your perspective."
About June 20,
the breakthrough we had been waiting for occurred. Creator "unlocked" the
puzzle of the Atomic Distortions, and what we call the "Atomic Correction"
began, although the effects were not yet felt on Earth. We were told by
Creator that it would take several years for the Correction to become complete
on the Third Dimension, and that we would experience the effects in a gradual
manner. A few days later we all felt strange, and Creator explained that we
were beginning to feel "a slight taste" of the Correction. He added, "It is as
if the barometric pressure has changed significantly. And the forces that are
holding your atoms in their normal alignment and arrangement are changing
somewhat."
As June drew to a
close, we could clairvoyantly observe the Atomic Correction moving towards us
like a huge shock wave or the outrunners of an enormous hurricane. This
"storm" reached our Planet on July 5, 2005, and was predicted to cause a
period of energetic chaos lasting several months. I am sure that many of our
readers will have noticed that this Summer has been an extremely intense and
generally difficult time energetically. On July 9, we had the following
conversation with one of the Archangels:
Elora: Is there anything you
can tell us about the Atomic Correction? We understand that it's causing a lot
of chaos and damage to people's subtle bodies, filaments, and such.
Heru: Yes, it is, and it is pushing some people over the
edge into leaving their bodies or into health crisis. It is very stormy and
there is a lot of chaotic debris, so people are being hit with any number of
psychic things. It's not so much that they are being attacked as that there is
a lot of junk and it is flying around furiously.
Elora: Do you have any idea
when things will settle down and when the effects will start to
become positive?
Heru: In a sense they are never going to settle down,
because what we are doing is raising the vibration of everything. What will
settle down is that, as I said, the debris will be cleared and people will
begin to adjust as their bodies accommodate to this increased vibration. They
will become more comfortable with it. It is like when you stop into a hot bath
and at first it burns, but after a short time you adjust to it. You get used
to and it starts to feel good to you. So it will be more like that. You will
be raising the temperature [i.e. the vibrational frequency] of your entire
body, so your body and all your bodies will adjust to it. What is damaging
right now is all the debris that is spinning around out there. Once this has
settled down, then what will need to be looked at is that this raising of the
vibration will expose in people damages in their different bodies - cracks,
fissures, implants - all of these things will be much more apparent and “in
your face”. At that point there will be many calls for healing, in whatever
manner. If a person prays to Jesus they will go to Jesus for that healing, or
to Krishna or whomever. Whatever framework they are working within, they will
begin to request healing, and therefore much healing will come out of this.
And as I stated, people will begin to adjust to all of their bodies being at
an increased vibrational level. Up until now the increases in vibration have
been fairly gradual. There have been a few sudden waves, but for the most part
it has been like the rising of the tide. And this has been more like a tidal
wave.
[Elora:] On July 11, 2005, we spoke to Heru
about the “Atomic Correction”.
Heru, we would
like a little more information about the energy storm that we are experiencing
as a result of the Atomic Correction. I know there is debris flying around,
and I know there is a rise in vibratory rate. Beyond that, however, to
my sight there appears to be something like a hurricane on
the Inner Realms. What is that hurricane?
Heru: If you go to the center of that storm you will find
the ultimate still point [which will be different for each person]. And that
will allow you to integrate this rise in vibration without the storminess.
Otherwise if a person is not in a deep still point, wherever they would find
that, they will experience the chaos of this energy, which is the force of the
increase in the vibration.
Elora: So the storm is that
vibratory increase?
Heru: Yes. What is happening is that you've got a log jam of
stuck energy, and it takes a lot of energy to break up that log jam. I guess
you could say there is a difference in pressure, as with atmospheric pressure.
There is a difference in pressure between the old and the new and that
difference is what creates that amount of motion. Therefore just as wind is
created by changing pressure, this would be a cosmic wind that is being
generated by a change in pressure - and it is a very powerful wind because
there is a very significant change in atmospheric pressure, so to speak.
Elora: How is this correction going
to progress?
Heru: It looks like about three to six weeks until there
would be an equalization of the pressure, so the sensation of being in a
hurricane would stop at that time. But that is really only the beginning. From
that point, well, I don't know that I can describe it because it hasn't
happened yet. There will be a next stage. It will not be as rough as this one.
It will be more a stage of integrating the changes and a lot of what you might
call percolating, where this energy will percolate into deeply stuck places in
a person and break them open. It will be a time of deep soul searching and a
lot of internal upheaval for people who have not done a lot of deep work. It
will be akin to a lot of past life eruption or early childhood eruption of
things in their face to deal with, although it will be beyond that in scope.
Elora: Creator said it would be a
matter of years to be 100% with the correction. Do you
agree?
Heru: Yes, I do. I think that part will take quite a lot
longer, but this rushing tidal wave of energy shift should be through fairly
quickly. The integration and percolation effect will take quite some time.
Elora: Three to four years
maybe? More?
Heru: I don't know because there is too much in flux to be
able to really predict that. I think for different people, they will be living
very much in different realities at the same time. So for one person it might
only take a matter of weeks or months and for someone else it might take
several years, even in the same household. And that will be difficult for
people.
Elora: I’m thinking about
matter. Rocks, trees, how long it would take for them?
Heru: That will vary as well. I think
an area that is more natural and undisturbed is closer to the corrected state
already. And I don't know how long it will take, but I know it will be quicker
for a natural area than say in downtown Manhattan, where there is very little
nature and there is much in the way of rigid architecture and thought forms
holding the old structure in place.
Elora: How long do you think
it will be before Creator and other Higher Dimensional Beings can start having
an increased effect in the Third Dimension?
Heru: I believe months in some places.
[Elora:] By July 15th, 2005, we observed that
the Atomic Correction was really starting to work on the Higher Dimensions
(Seven and upwards) and that there had been some miraculous events, such as
spontaneous healings, Beings who were partially Dark turning to the Light with
no intervention, and so on. This was confirmed by our sources. In viewing
those higher levels, a pure, pristine calmness was observed in many areas. And
by the middle of August, the energy storm on the Lower Dimensions had calmed
down. On August 23, 2005, we asked Heru:
Elora: I believe the
last time we talked about the Atomic Correction, which was in the
middle of July, it was really starting to take hold on
Dimensions Seven and up. Is that still the case on those
Dimensions?
Heru: Yes, it has established itself there.
Elora: Has the Atomic Correction
been at least partially blocked by the Dark from reaching the
Lower Dimensions?
Heru: The Lower Dimensions, yes. Although -how shall I
phrase it - it had more of an effect that you are aware of.
Elora: You used the past
tense - why?
Heru: In the sense that it has changed each of you more than
you have perceived, and will continue to do so. But the reason I'm using past
tense is that it's almost reached a stasis point. It's not flooding in; it's
here, it's arrived.
Elora: We were told that it
would be felt more strongly on our Plane after the Battle in
September-October [i.e. the cleanup of the Fourth Dimension
around Earth - see Part II for more information].
Heru: I believe so. It's hard to describe what is blocking
your perception of it, but it has transformed all of you on the atomic level
more than you can perceive. I believe that an increased perception of it will
start to open up at that time. The Atomic Correction is here, it is doing its
work, but to you at this time it is invisible.
Elora: But it will still take
several years to be complete? Yes.
Elora: You said that the Atomic
Correction had affected all of us more than we know. We were told, back
when it was just getting started, that the first thing we would really
notice would be that our bodies would begin to correct. Do you
still feel that this will be the first noticeable sign, and do you
think it's not too far off?
Heru: Yes, and yes. It has raised your vibrations
considerably, and yet it has not reached what you would call critical mass
where all of that connects together with your body, and that will happen.
Section C: The
Deca-Delta Squadrons
The above
title probably sounds like something from a science fiction novel, and in fact
the reality of what is going on in our Universe may not be too far distant
from what we would call science fiction or fantasy. It's long been my belief
that, when Human writers give free rein to their imaginations, they often come
very close to the truth. It's almost as if they are channeling without knowing
it. Such fantasy epics as Star Wars, The Lord of the Rings, and Star
Trek reflect the nature of reality in this part of the Universe in many
respects, in my opinion.
Until the middle
of July 2005, the conversion of Fallen Beings back to Light was not
impossible, but was generally very slow and tedious, especially if a Being was
deeply entrenched in Darkness. On July 16, Karen was shown squadrons of Angels
called Deca-Delta squadrons. Each Angel held a wand. When a Fallen Being had
been captured or restrained, and had been cleared of Dark attachments and
implants by the God Warriors or Light Warriors, the Deca-Delta squadrons would
then surround that Being and bombard it with the Light from their wands. In
most cases, the Being in question would pass through some kind of crisis and
then would become Light. Each Squadron is made up of ten Angels. On July 17,
we asked Sananda about them:
Elora: Please say more about these
Squadrons.
Sananda: They are called the Deca-Delta Squadrons. Each one
would have their own name, and the one Karen knows is the Alpha Omega
Squadron. Heru says several thousand have been released into this Universe.
And that is their purpose - to return Beings to the Light. They will not work
with the Filaments or damaged or lost individualized Aspects, but they are
specifically for the Dark individualized Aspects or really any Dark Being
whose Free Will has been subjugated by the Dark.
Elora: This is only for
Higher Dimensional Beings right now though? Not necessarily.
Elora: So what do we
do? Just call them and ask them to work on a
person's Dark aspects, for example?
Sananda: There are ten of them in each group. They will
surround a Being, such as a Dark Higher Dimensional individualized Aspect of a
Human, and they have what looks to be a small wand with little knobs on it.
They would aim this wand at that Being, and essentially zap it and restore
that Being's Free Will.
Elora: If a Being's Free Will
is restored, will he or she then become Light?
Sananda: Yes. Free Will is true free will/choice. It is
automatically Light, it is part of the Creator.
Elora: What does this mean
for the Beings who have been refusing to convert to Light? Beings who
might have made the choice to be melted down because they
wouldn't accept the Light?
Sananda: This may be the solution to that.
[Elora:] When a very powerful Being, such as a
Creator God, has become Dark, the conversion back to Light is not so easy,
even with the Deca-Delta squadrons. However, a vast number of these squadrons
have now formed, and many Beings have been returned to their rightful estate.
Part 2: Triumphs and
Tragedies
By late
July of 2005, all of the Beings which Creator had made in order to carry on
the War against Darkness had arrived, countless in number. These included all
seven Waves of Light Warriors. Creator's Plan, at that point, was to deploy
massive numbers of Light Warriors and God Warriors to clear the Fourth and
Fifth Dimensions, once the Atomic Correction had made some headway in
lessening the density for those areas. This was tentatively planned to begin
in the middle of August.
Meanwhile, other
forces were at work. Back in June, several apparently Light Beings had been
discovered in questionable activities. Upon examination they were found to be
partially Dark. It was proposed that all Beings in the Light Forces should be
scanned to determine if they were, in fact, fully Light or not. Scanning would
also reveal distortions within a Being, meaning issues or disharmonies of one
type or another which, if not dealt with, could eventually result in that
Being turning to the Dark. For scanning purposes, it was recommended to employ
Archangel Seers who were newly arrived from the Light Universes and therefore
whose integrity could not be suspect. We were surprised at the intensity of
the debate ignited by this proposal. As events later proved, many of those who
argued against the idea of universal scanning had very good reasons for doing
so. On July 1, we spoke to Michello, one of the new Archangel collective which
has come to take on some of the burdens of our beloved Archangel Michael.
Elora: Michello, what decisions, if
any, have been made about scanning Light Beings for distortions?
Archangel Michello: It has been quite a lively debate - that would be to
understate what has been going on. All will be scanned. There was a great deal
of fear that people would be losing jobs and losing face. There is a Council
to review the scans and review the severity and depth of any distortions, and
the findings of that Council on an individual will remain private. The
therapists that will be employed to correct any issues have what is similar in
your world to client confidentiality in place, and the necessary steps to
rectify any individual's problems will be addressed. The only time Beings
would be deemed unfit for service would be if they were to refuse to be
scanned or refused to undergo treatment. So this was satisfactory, that people
would not have their distortions paraded around in front of each other for
gossip and so on. Also, part of the way that the distortions and the Darkness
work are to blame oneself for the distortions. I don't want to call it ego
because ego has a more negative connotation than I want to convey, but
throughout the Hierarchies there has been that sense of shame and wanting to
hide these distortions. So this is a great breakthrough, to have addressed
this issue and to have a Council formed to work with all of this.
[Elora:] I would like to comment here that,
from my point of view, all Beings who have endured the Dark Sector have issues
and distortions. It is only a matter of degree, and if we can accept this fact
there will be no need for shame. In any case, the scannings began on the
Higher Dimensions began in early July. Remember that time moves differently
here, so I would guess that on the Higher Dimensions this process was still in
its early stages when, in late July, a group of five Beings were scanned and
found to be Dark. At first it was thought that they were only partially Dark,
but a closer look found them to be almost entirely Dark. These five were
unknown on Earth, but all held positions of great power and responsibility and
were thought to be entirely above suspicion. Shock waves rolled through the
Hierarchies of Light. The implications were extremely serious, because these
Beings were privy to a great deal of very high level information and had been
acting as spies for the Dark. But even at that time, the full extent of the
“Fifth Column” which had existed within the Forces of Light was not suspected.
Another factor
which enters here is the fact that in late July, Creator made a sudden
decision to release the Breath of God far sooner than had been anticipated, in
hopes that the vast amounts of healing needed everywhere would be accomplished
more quickly. The Breath of God appeared like a gigantic golden wave of pure
Divine Energy which poured out of the Godverse. It reached our Planet at 2:20
PM Eastern time on Sunday, July 30, 2005. Shakura and I had seen it coming,
and made a point to be on the phone when it hit. For us it was like a lovely
wash of healing energy and euphoria. But for the Higher Dimensional Beings
this Energy had a much stronger effect. We watched as the Archangels, Creator
Gods, Ascended Masters, and Aspects of Creator were plunged into immediate
rapture and then proceeded to fall into a kind of divine intoxication. The
Breath of God brought to everyone a sense of well-being and safety, especially
because some Dark Beings were observed being blown out of their bodies, while
many others, only partially Dark, were robbed of all strength to do their evil
deeds. By Sunday night the Forces of Light were essentially asleep in a state
of bliss. With the entry of the Breath of God, the Victory of Light seemed
complete. However, by Monday morning, August 1st, we became aware that war was
raging again and that the Forces of Light, dazed and in disarray, were
desperately trying to regroup. On August 23, 2005, we had the following
conversation with Heru:
Elora: Heru, we are
preparing an Update, and we would like some information on
the War which started on August 1 and is now winding down.
Please tell us how this came about. We were shocked that such an
intense war could occur when it had been stated that over 95% of
our Universe was under the control of the Light Forces, and that the Darkness
existed only in isolated pockets which were all guarded and quarantined.
Heru: This Planet is one of the focal points and one of the
last hold - outs where the Dark is marshalling its last defenses. So even
though vast areas of this Universe are in the control of the Forces of Light,
for you it is as if nothing has changed, for this Planet is still in the grip
of the Dark Forces. Therefore the battle being waged, ultimately, will be for
the control of this Planet. Those Beings who have remained Dark are fighting
for their lives and will not give up until the last one is captured.
Elora: Are you saying that this
recent battle was basically around Earth, or the Twelve Critical
Planets, and not affecting the whole Universe or whole Dark
Sector?
Yes.
Elora: And the difficulty
that the Light Forces had in making headway was because it was waged on
the lower dimensions?
Heru: Yes, it took a little longer than the other battles.
Elora: What part did the Breath of
God play in all of this?
Heru: The Breath of God was launched, and it was seen that
it had a destabilizing influence. Therefore it was backed off temporarily, and
I believe it will be reinitialized after the cleanup of the Fourth Dimension
is complete.
Elora: Please give a definition for
the Breath of God.
Heru: The Breath of God is a wave of energy initiated by
Prime Creator and originating in the source of all Creation, the Omniverse or
Godverse. This wave of energy contains the restorative power of the original
intent, the original intelligence, for every particle of this Creation.
Elora: When the Breath of God came
in, it seemed to those of us watching that it threw some Dark Beings
right out of their bodies, whereas with Beings who were less severely Dark,
they lost all their strength. Also Creator had stated that the Breath of God
would cause a restoration of true Divine Will to Beings, perhaps even those
who adamantly refused to accept the Light. Were these things actually
happening, or was that some sort of ploy on the part of the
Dark?
Heru: No, they were happening, and they will happen. We just
did not anticipate that it would intoxicate everyone so deeply as to leave
them open to attack.
Elora: And that apparently
did happen to just about everyone on the Light side? Yes.
Elora: So the Light Forces
were taken off guard with a surprise attack? Yes.
Elora: Obviously, not all
the Dark Beings were affected.
Heru: They were all affected but not all incapacitated. And
some things [i.e. mechanisms set up by the Dark] are of a more mechanical
nature and are on autopilot.
Elora: Is it correct that a large
part of this War had to do with the fact that many "Light" Beings were
not of the Light at all, but were covertly working for the Dark?
Heru: Yes. And that is something that is difficult for me to
talk about.
Elora: Of the Beings who were
initially believed to be Light, and who represented themselves as allied with
the Forces of Light, what percent are actually turning out to be pretty
much entirely Light?
Heru: I don't know that we have counted, it's just so
emotionally difficult to deal with. People are still being scanned, people are
still being sorted through, and many of those who were partially Dark are now
going into the rehabilitation process. Very few are refusing that, and the
majority are accepting it. The revelation of these Beings that were
compromised was such a deep and heart wrenching shock that it threw everyone
into a deep soul search. Andromon, in his many Aspects, has been working very
closely with these Beings. He has been counseling them, encouraging them to go
through this process, really cheering everyone on in something that would
otherwise be tragic and dire. He has been just magnificent in encouraging
people by holding up what Humans have been going through recently in this kind
of work, holding up someone like Majaron [a Dark Sixth Dimensional Being who
turned to the Light], showing people that there is something on the other side
to be attained. He just has stepped into the midst of it. Karen is uploading
to me the novel The Plague, and how the heroic doctor in the book was
there relentlessly, tirelessly, working in the trenches and the hospitals as
person after person was brought in. It's much like that.
[Elora:
Andromon is the Aspect of Prime Creator who is in charge of the
Reclamation of the entire Dark Sector. He has countless Aspects that
are a part of him.]
Elora: Is it correct that the Fifth Dimension
has now been cleaned up in the
vicinity of Earth? Yes. And the battle to clean up the
Fourth Dimension for our Planet, when will that occur?
Heru: Mid to late September, 2005, I believe around the
Equinox. If the Forces of Dark provoke with a major attack it may be sooner.
They may try to provoke something around the Anniversary of 9/11. [Elora: That battle should be over by mid
October or so?] Or sooner, hopefully. [So the Breath of
God would come in again probably sometime in October?] Yes.
Elora: It was a wonderful
thing when it was here.
Heru: Indeed it was a wonderful thing, and there is still a
small part of it coming in, a fraction.
Elora: Regarding the battle to
clean up the Fourth Dimension, will this be local to Earth
and the other Critical Planets?
Heru: Yes, and a few other spots in this Universe, but not
much.
Elora: So for the Universe
at large, are the Lower Dimensions pretty clear of Darkness, even including
the Third?
Heru: It is very mixed. In places yes, in places no. There
are some sort of tentacles and spider webbing around.
Elora: With the cleanup of the
Fourth Dimension around Earth, do you expect this to be a
conflict of the same intensity as the one that is wrapping up
now?
Heru: More so. More so for you, for Humans, and it will
manifest on the Third Dimension as an increase in mostly hostile rhetoric. I
do not see a great increase in overt action, but there will be an escalation
in rhetorical conflict with a feeling of the hair trigger, that war could
break out at any moment and so on. But the actual events will not be quite as
explosive as the rhetoric is. It may, in fact, look like the entire Planet is
on the brink of nuclear war, but it will not happen. But the rhetoric towards
that will be there, the spiraling thoughts will be there.
Elora: Given that the Higher Beings
still have very little ability to affect the Third Dimension, how can
you be certain that the Forces of Light can control events to this
degree?
Heru: Nuclear weapons are something that transcend the Third
Dimension. When a blast happens, it creates a hole through all the Dimensions
right up into the Ninth or Tenth Dimension. Because of that, it is also
possible for the Forces of Light to penetrate deeper into the Third Dimension
and effect change. It's almost as if the explosion exists on all those
Dimensions, and because it exists all those Dimensions it can be affected on
the Third by Higher Dimensional Beings.
Elora: Even before the explosion
were to happen?
Heru: Yes. And this has happened, where weapons were
attempted to be launched and have failed. Had there not been any intervention,
your Planet would be a highly radioactive planet at this time.
Elora: Do the positive ET's
play a role here as well?
Heru: Absolutely. This has been covered fairly extensively
by the work of Dr. Steven Greer.
Elora: What is the state of
things in our Universe at present, now that this phase of the
War is winding down?
Heru: It will be a lengthy process to heal. There are many
Beings that, as you know, have come to restore and that Restoration is
beginning. But when you look across the Universe - and I don't know if you
wish a vision of it, it's not pretty - there has been a lot of destruction,
there is a lot of wasteland out there that is now in control of the Light. And
the primary triage is going to be where the greatest suffering is, in the
areas that we can get to. Of course we cannot directly get to Earth yet but
there are hospitals set up for the people on the many Dimensions who have been
liberated, and there are also Animal Hospitals. The Plant Kingdoms have not
been dealt with yet. But currently these areas I mentioned are where the
greatest effort is going into triage. And once things are stabilized, then
work will begin in the many worlds for the reclamation of ecosystems, life
forms, and environments, to bring them back to their original quality. This
will take some time. [Elora: And
the Breath of God will help, won't it?] Yes, it will help.
Elora: We know that, as a safety
precaution, the God Stones at the Haven were shut down and the Portals back
to the Light Universes were closed. Have these been re-opened yet?
Heru: Not yet. They will be reopened after the September
battle [i.e. the impending battle to clean up the Fourth Dimensions of Earth].
Elora: One of the Archangels
recently stated to us: "The focus is, at this point, zeroing in on
this Planet. Earth will end up being a fulcrum of all the activity
and everything that is going on, the turning point of everything, of
the work that we are doing." Would you please elaborate on this,
and explain what it means both to us on Earth and to the
larger picture?
Heru: It is the madness of the Dark that it believes in its
own invincibility, that it believes it can still win. And so the Dark is
fighting as if in some unimaginable way, if they could pull off a victory on
this Planet, they then could take over this entire Universe and this entire
Sector. So they are fighting from that perspective. For them, this is
Armageddon. For us, the Light Forces, most of the battles have been won. The
most diverse and precious and critical planets in this Universe have yet to be
liberated. We know, with full confidence, that they will be. For you Humans,
there is the combined angst of the isolation that this Planet has been under,
and the fact that this, for the Dark, is their last battle. And they are
portraying it as universal Armageddon when it is not. Because you Humans are
completely isolated, it looks to you to be total Armageddon and the End of the
World, the end of life, the end of everything. And it is not. But creating
this fear helps the Dark to keep Humans disempowered and helps them in their
battle. They have skewed the perspective to further their delusional dreams.
And they think that - well, they are just insane. I don't want to detail what
they think because it's not worth writing out.
Elora: So in other words,
all their efforts are currently aimed at keeping control of the Twelve
Critical Planets. Yes.
Elora: And by October
sometime, this should be over on the Fourth Dimension, and then the
battle will move to the Third. Yes.
Elora: But you still believe this
will not develop into a World-wide battle, rather that it will just be a
struggle here.
Heru: I would say that in November and December, early
December 2005, just about every hot spot on this Planet (the Middle East,
North Korea, Taiwan, Nigeria and other places in Africa, Iran) all of this
will heat up and it will look like at any moment anyone of them could explode
and spiral out of control. But it will not happen. And in the meantime, there
will be growing resistance to the governmental policies such as the Government
in the US. The resistance is beginning, and the heart of the resistance is
beginning to find its voice and its strength. It will not back down, and it
will grow.
Elora: Is there anything you
would like to add for our readers?
Heru: Dear readers: In this coming few months the atmosphere
on your Planet and in the media will become frightening and shrill. Please
understand that the fear that is being whipped up into a giant froth is
artificially created to achieve the continued control and disempowerment of
Humanity. Please do not succumb to this fear. Connect instead to the power in
your hearts, and to the rejoicing in your soul that is the promise of certain
victory by the Forces of Light. I would see metaphorically - and this is not a
predication of anything physical, but where one would be in the Spirit Realm -
people taking psychic shelter in caves, with warm candles and sleeping bags,
and gathering close with families, surrounding themselves with a few well worn
sacred books, and just having quiet time. A time away from the media, a time
to be still, to go inside, and to wait until this brown muddy foamy froth is
washed away by the Light.
So please do not
immerse yourself in the fear mongering and the rumors of war. For embedded in
the media are many subliminal controlling images designed to keep you from
your own true power. Therefore create peace in your hearts, and enjoy that
peace. And as you do, it will radiate out from you. As you walk through this
world, maintaining the shelter in your hearts, hold the promise of victory,
hold the promise of peace, hold the promise of hope and of Divine Love. It is
not hard to do. The image that I am getting is of a city under siege with the
bombs falling, and the camaraderie and sharing that comes in the shelters
where the people know that they are safe, even though there is much
destruction around them. Hold on to that faith in your safety. No harm will
come to you. This battle will be brief but very intense. And we will be with
you in those shelters, in the shelter of your heart.
Elora: You think this battle
will last for several weeks? Yes.
Elora: So you are strongly
suggesting that people actively avoid the media, say from now until
this is over?
Heru: Yes. Starting in the next couple of weeks there will
be a marked increase in the fear vibration. I believe about September
5th 2005 will be the time to start disengaging from the media.
There will be much running up to the September 11th Anniversary and then
continuing from there.
Chapter TWENTY-ONE: Sananda & Heru’s Update for November
2005
Part 1 - Sananda's
Update for November 2005
Elora: Hello Sananda. It has been some time since
we had an Update. The last news we had of the greater picture was that the
Fourth Dimension was going to be cleaned up around Earth. Is
this complete now?
Sananda: No, it is in process. There is quite a lot of density
to work through. Let's see if I can give figures to this ... I would say it is
about 60-75 percent cleaned up, with some hardened pockets where the Dark have
built fortified bunkers. We are wishing to move this process in a somewhat
orderly fashion, for there is enough chaos on Earth at this time that we do
not want to add to the misery that is happening for so many.
Elora: How long will this process
take to be completed?
Sananda: By the end of the year, it should be virtually
completed. While I know that may sound like too long a time, this Darkness and
all of its structures in various forms have been in place for millions and
millions of years.
Elora: What still remains to
be cleaned up? Are there still pockets of Darkness with some type of
guerilla warfare going on, so to speak?
Sananda: Yes, you could call it that. There are fortified
bunkers - these could be in form of Space-ships on the Fourth Dimension with
quite a bit of cloaking and defense capabilities as far as weapons. As for the
Fifth Dimension, there are a couple of small areas that are still being worked
on.
Elora: What are the ramifications
of having these Dimensions cleaned up?
Sananda: First for the people that live there, they will begin
the process of restoring their lives to the perfect harmony that they were
designed to live, especially on the Fourth Dimension. It seems that the Fourth
Dimension is even Darker than the Third. Souls have been trapped there, and
even the prison guards are trapped like the prisoner. And there have been
countless animals held in misery and distortion. I am sure that this kind of
thing bleeds into horror movies and artwork where you see these fantastic
distorted creatures. The depictions of Hell came from the Fourth Dimension,
and what numerous religions perceive as Hell all are derived from the Fourth
Dimension. Beyond cleaning up those Dimensions themselves, if we look at the
Third, the majority of the Dark structures that have been in place have had
their source of power and support in the Fourth. The all pervasive Darkness
which has been so encompassing around the Planet has been very concentrated
here in the Fourth.
Elora: There was no way for
the Light to fully penetrate until now?
Sananda: When the Omniversal Energy came in last year, most of
it did not get through. It was deflected, but the little that did come through
had a great impact. As the Fourth Dimension continues to get cleaned up,
greater amounts of Light will penetrate.
Elora: We notice that things
are still as bad as ever here on Earth.
Sananda: Two things will be happening. Perhaps the first will
be the most dramatic, and that is if you can imagine shining a light into a
nest of roaches. The more Light that comes, the more the Dark will be
revealed. And there is so much to be revealed. Many people still refuse to
acknowledge the extent of the Darkness. But as the extent of the corruption
that is in the governing bodies of this Planet is uncovered, and the extent to
which they have no one's interest in their heart but their own selfish greed
is revealed, things will be begin to change. It will take a little while
longer before the critical mass is to happen, although the house of cards is
beginning to crumble as we speak.
Elora: Heru stated that the big
changes, such as the crumbling of the negative power structures of Earth,
would start to be visible by the Winter Solstice. Do you agree with
this timing?
Sananda: Yes, and actually right now this month is a pivotal
time. Karen informs me there may be more indictments against government
officials. The climate is changing rapidly and the tide is turning against
those in power. Between now and January there will be significant
resignations.
One thing I would
like to talk about is the mood in the US. It is as if the blow from Hurricane
Katrina has wounded the psyche of this Country deeply and made people connect
it emotionally with the blow of 9/11. There is feeling amongst the people that
these may have been fatal blows. And so there is a growing sense of national
despair in regards to the identity people have with nationhood. For some
people it is very deep, for this is very painful process. For some people
their sense of self worth and pride comes from living in a nation or a city
that they can call number one, just as they would wish their college team to
be number one. And for those people this is an extremely painful process.
[Elora: Is it their
competitive nature?] It is that, and it is perhaps a state of maturity. I
think that many of the readers will have a somewhat more evolved sense of self
that does not depend on flag or group identity. But I want the readers to
understand how most people of this world, through feelings of inadequacy, will
attach themselves to groups for security and status. And as this breaks down
much anguish and fear will occur.
Elora: One of our Readers
asks; What will happen after the Battle in September [in other words, the
battle to clean up the 4th Dimension]? Will we see the exposure of the
Secret Government and the dynastic rule of the Bush Family? Will citizens move
away from Republican and Democratic Parties? Will they begin to
embrace Independent Parties and Progressive Parties like Greenpeace?
Sananda: Basically, the answer is yes to the all of the above.
I don't know specifically about Greenpeace, but there will be a lot more
activity in the US. There are the beginnings of a lot of grass roots efforts
and up until this time, basically they have been monolithically ignored by the
media and governments in power. In the year 2006 this will no longer be
possible.
Elora: I know that tentative
plans were laid to have a Public Landing of the positive ET's in
November. Is this landing still planned for that month?
Sananda: No, that has been delayed until at least next year. I
believe March is the timing that is tentatively being looked at. [Elora: What is the delay?] The
cleanup has been taking longer than expected.
Elora: I am sure that much thought
and decision would go into something like these Public Landings.
However, I would like to state that the people of Earth desperately
need hope. We need to know that we are not alone and that help is
not that far away.
Sananda: The main reason for the delay is for the safety of
those in the Space-ships. They will not come in weaponized ships as invaders
or conquerors - although they could, they will not. If they were to come now,
they would be attacked and destroyed. So yes, I appreciate the desperateness
of the situation on this Planet and do not wish to delay it longer than
necessary. I feel reasonably sure that early into next year they will be able
to come.
Elora: Will this Landing be covered
up by the media?
Sananda: I think there will be an attempt from the mainstream
media to discount, discredit, disregard and ignore it. But it will bleed
through because there will be so many worldwide.
Elora: The last month or so has
brought some terrible tragedies to Earth. We had Hurricane Katrina which
struck New Orleans, and then a devastating earthquake on the
India/Pakistani border. How can we make sense of such tragedies in this time?
Sananda: This Planet was created as a most valuable gem, one of
the Twelve Bio-libraries in this Universe. It is highly sought-after territory
and the focus for the last of the great battles between the Light and the
Dark. As the Forces of Light and Dark tug, push and pull and fight for
control, the Planet itself cannot help but shake and convulse. You will notice
at times that some of the areas of greatest convulsion are areas of disputed
borders or autonomy. Some of these are Indonesia and the Hindu Kush Mountains
of Kashmir (the disputed borders of Pakistan).
There has been
much prayer and effort to lesson the degree of trauma and misery on this
Planet. Control is being wrested from the Dark, and while it has been lessened
considerably, it may appear to the Readers that things are terrible beyond
enduring - and they are for many. However, it is not as bad as it would have
been without the many prayers for the last twenty or so years and the work
that has been done by the Light Workers on this Planet. You are all to be
commended on your work. You have perhaps cut the terrible disasters of this
time period in half, and the worst of it should be over with some time in
2007.
Elora: Is there any way,
besides direct material assistance, that we can help those people caught in
these disasters?
Sananda: Yes, prayer, meditation and focused intent. There are
many Beings available on the Inner Planes to help. There are masses of Angels
and Archangels beyond your ability to count, there are Light Warriors and God
Warriors as well. If you will ask them and point them in a direction through
your focused intent and prayer, your help can then more easily reach those
areas.
Elora: It is our understanding that
the Atomic Correction, though very effective on the Higher Dimensions,
has not been fully effective in reaching the Third Dimension. Is this
correct, and if so can you explain this?
Sananda: Yes. There are many barriers on this Planet, much of
which we are in the process of correcting. It is not fully known what the
solution is to this, but is definitely being worked on.
Elora: It is also our understanding
that Prime Creator is currently working with a task force on doing the
atomic and density corrections from a more fundamental place. Can you
elaborate on this?
Sananda: I am not part of that Committee so I don't have a lot
of information. I just know that it is being worked on.
Elora: When is the Breath of God
going to be released again?
Sananda: We are hoping early in the year of 2006.
Elora: What is expected that the
Breath of God will accomplish?
Sananda: When unimpeded, it restores everything to its original
structure and purpose. If you look in your everyday work at how many life
forms are distorted, sick or damaged or less than vibrant you will get the
feeling of what that will do. Let me give a small example. If you have ever
seen two trees that have fought for the same space in the sun, they lean,
twist, damage, and often kill each other. This would never happen in the Light
Sector. And so the Breath of God sets those kinds of things to right, those
fundamental disharmonies. Just expand that to cover not only life forms but
inert or inorganic forms as well. The key here to the success of the Breath of
God is locating those Fallen programs and obstacles that are preventing it
from coming through. And that is fundamentally the same work that is involved
in rectifying the atomic distortions.
Elora: Have the God Stones
and the Portals back to the Light Universes been opened up again?
Sananda: Not yet. I believe they will be in perhaps a month.
There may be one to two open now but by and large they are closed.
Elora: I sometimes wonder whether
everyone, both in the Light and in the Dark Sectors, will
ultimately know the truth about the Invasion of Darkness and what happened
here in the Dark Sector. To start with, do most of the
highly sentient Beings in the Light Sector - the Angels, Archangels,
Humans, and Creator Gods - know the true story and full extent of what has
occurred?
Sananda: They do, for most of them have through their Relatives
or Aspects in the Dark Sector. Everything is connected ..
Elora: How about the Humans and
other Beings in the Fallen Sector, as it becomes rehabilitated? Right
now, if you look at Humans on Earth, almost no one has a clue as
to what has really been going on. Even most Light Workers are
still of the belief that the Darkness is an illusion. Will all Humans on
Earth eventually know and understand about the Invasion, the Fall, and the
Rescue that has occurred?
Sananda: I believe so. They may not in their lifetime. They may
end up leaving their bodies before they are able to comprehend, but yes.
Elora: Is there anything you would
like to add that would be a helpful perspective regarding the current
situation in and around Earth, and what we can expect in the next few months?
We are coming very close to the time when we have been promised
that we would see changes on our Planet, and I feel it is
important that people be able to experience something that is tangible.
Sananda: First, I want to say that Earth is like a pressure
cooker. It is the most uncomfortable that it has ever been or ever will be.
This will max out and ease up early next year. So, at this point in time for
everyone it is most important to remain safe, alert and protected - but to not
do so in a fearful way, but instead remain in a state of Peace and Love and
Light. Then next I would say that one of the most wonderful things which is
happening at this point is the access available to everyone for the help of
these great Angelic and Celestial Beings, and to please call on them. There is
no lack of help. The relationships that are formed with these Beings are very
heartfelt and wonderful in so many facets.
Elora: Sananda, do you have
any words to say in closing?
Sananda: Yes. To the dear Readers: I extend my blessings to
everyone reading this. My heartfelt hope is that you are in a safe environment
on all levels-psychologically, emotionally and spiritually. Call upon me at
any time. Call upon me out of need, out of love, call upon me in any way and I
will come. I have the deepest regard for the courage and bravery that you
exhibit in just merely making an appearance on Earth at this time. I applaud
all of your efforts for I know many of you have sacrificed much. My blessings
to all of you. Farewell for now.
Part 2 - Heru's Update
for November 2005
Elora: We know that there is perfect genetic
material stored within a secret chamber in the Earth - that which was
brought here from the Godverse in order that the corrupted genetics of
life forms of Earth can be corrected. When is this going to
occur? When will this material be brought forth and used?
Heru: When it is safe. I can't give a time more than within
a very few years. I would think certainly within five years there will be the
beginnings of the release of this material.
Elora: Now we have some Reader
questions from someone who has recently read The Return of Ught. The
following questions were submitted by Ankur Patel. Ankur, thank you for your
intelligent and thoughtful queries!
Ankur: I do not fully understand the part about the Aspects.
According to other esoteric material I've read, I learned that
in addition to our Physical bodies, we also have Astral bodies, Mental
bodies, etc. So is my Astral body an autonomous Aspect with a life of
its own? If so, then how is Astral projection possible? I’m sure
there is something I do not understand correctly.
Heru: These are two separate things - the Dimensional ladder
with the Aspects, and the subtle bodies like the Astral body and so on.
Everyone that has a Third Dimensional body has an Astral body, but everybody
does not have an Aspect on the Fourth Dimension. So the two can exist
simultaneously [i.e. the Astral body and a Fourth Dimensional Aspect] but they
actually have very little to do with each other. When a person is in the
Astral body in their dream time they are not in the body of their 4D Aspect
[assuming that there is one.]
Ankur: Since the battle is
now being fought mostly in the Fourth Dimension, is it safe to
do Astral projection work or should one wait until 2007
after the battle for Earth is complete?
Heru: That will vary from individual to individual. People
carry with them greater and lesser degrees of protection. People carry with
them implants and Dark programs that would attract Darkness in some cases more
than others. If an individual has been doing Astral travel and feels safe
doing it they may continue, for that would be an indication that they have
sufficient protection around them to avoid any of the pitfalls that happen
with that work. If a person tends to be attacked or implanted by the Dark, or
has frightening dreams or sees ghosts - any of those negative things that
happen on the Fourth Dimension - then that person should steer clear of that
and seek other ways of meditation and other ways of travel. There are other
ways of travel on the Inner world other than Astral projection.
Ankur: Such as traveling in the
Mental body for example?
Heru: Yes, and going into the Inner Realms, going more in
than out. Asking to meet with one's Aspects, wherever they are, can be an
enjoyable trip.
Ankur: Heru teaches us two
techniques to affect the weather: one to cause rainfall and
another to stop rain. Can this or another technique be used to
stop hurricanes or other "natural" disasters? Earthquakes are difficult
to predict, but we can see the progress of hurricanes - my question
is, can we stop them? If so, is it a good idea to
assemble a group of Light Workers who would try to do this?
Heru: The answer is yes, and it has been done. This year
there were attempts to slow down, stall, and weaken Rita and Wilma, and both
of them did less damage than Katrina. And that was because there was much more
of an awareness of needing to stop them and slow them down.
Ankur: So would groups be
helpful in doing this?
Heru: Yes, groups would be very helpful. The Light Warriors
and the God Warriors, if you would call them in, are very powerful allies in
this. But any kind of group prayer will soften an event like that.
Ankur: Is time travel
possible? If so, can Prime Creator go back to before the
Darkness invaded and prevent it from ever happening?
Heru: Yes, time travel is possible; it is done quite a bit.
Many of the Readers here are actually visiting from their future in an effort
to pave the way for that very thing to be done. Much work will need to be
laid, much groundwork needs to be laid, in order for Prime Creator to do this
- but that is the eventual plan. [Ankur:Really?]? Yes. And as I say, many
of you have come from your own future in order to assist in this process.
Ankur: Discovering the Return of
Light web site and book changed my worldview significantly. Before this
discovery, I was convinced that the Negative Extraterrestrials and others were
working through the Illuminati, and their elaborate network of conspirators
on Earth, to keep the Planet in chains. But I had no idea
that the problem was of such a grand scope as to involve entire universes! The
Return of Light expanded my worldview by a thousand-fold. I had
planned, after my own healing was complete, to do whatever I
can to make people aware of the Illuminati's conrtrol -I'm not sure what,
but I realized that any effort to change the world would be useless unless
we addressed how people think first. It's not enough to provide
truthful information, but to break people from their hypnotic spells first. So
I was primarily going to work on the Internet for all this, in
the beginning. My question is, since the Light Warriors are now here to
take down the Illuminati, is any such project worthwhile? Is it
useful to place any effort on liberating people's minds at this time?
Any major effort on my part would need to come after my own healing.
Heru: Indeed, such work would be very useful. The
programming that has happened in Human minds has been so complete that, just
as the Return of Light book turned your perspective around, so you too
can reach out to people with your own words, your own efforts, and do the same
for others. It is a very effective tool and a very needed and worthwhile one.
Ankur: Do Heru and the other
Light Beings foresee the disappearance of such things as war, disease, and
poverty in our lifetimes - or within the next several decades?
Heru: Yes. With the advent of the Positive ET's to this
Planet, that work can happen with relative swiftness.
Ankur: Would you say this will
occur in the next several decades?
Heru: Within the next several decades much progress will be
made. I cannot say that everything will be finished, but there will be a
significant increase in the welfare of all life.
Ankur: We now have direct and
intense intervention from Prime Creator, Light Beings, and the Light Warriors
... is there anything the people of Earth can do to significantly
accelerate the cleansing and healing?
Heru: There is quite a bit. The first thing that people must
do is to work on themselves. That is not to say that they should not be active
in social programs or political outreach, but if a person is out of harmony
within the self each action that they will take will then have a ripple effect
causing disharmony. So the first action would be for individuals to make sure
they are cleared of entities and the Fallen programming so that they then can
see clearly. And then they should embark upon what is passionately singing in
their heart. For some it will be the environment, for some it will be
political reform, for some it will be health reform, and so on. There is much
to be done. In embarking on the external action, invoke as much help as you
can, be it the Light Warriors, the Archangels, Creator Gods such as myself,
and so on. Invoke all of us to walk with you as much as possible, and invite
us into your world, into your reality. In so doing you will not be changing
one tyrannical master for another tyrannical master as has so often happened
in political revolutions in the past.
Ankur: I want to know about the
so-called Lower Astral regions - places where demonic life forms are found. My
question is, who created this Realm?
Heru: It was not just one individual that created it. It was
a concerted effort by the Dark to create what almost constitutes a World
surrounding this World, so that anyone trying to leave or Ascend would run
into this World first.
Ankur: Also, I read that the Lower
Astral Region is energetically sideways to the Main Dimensional
structure - so a Third Dimensional Human does not have to pass through
the Lower Astral in order to travel to other places.
Is this correct?
Heru: If they are able to, yes. They can travel to other
places without going through the Lower Realms. [Ankur: Also, now that the Light Warriors are
here, will this Realm be cleaned out?] It is being cleaned out.
Ankur: What is the current status
of this Lower Astral Realm, and does it still prevent ascension?
Heru: It is 65% cleaned up. There is still quite a bit to
do.
Ankur: Is it preventing
people from Ascending? Yes.
Ankur: How much longer will
the cleanup take?
Heru: I think in two to three months things will look quite
different.
Ankur: Is there anything the
people on Earth can do to help with the Atomic Corrections - something
that would make it significantly easier?
Heru: The more people that invite for the Atomic Correction
to come into their Being, the more energy it will have to come through. At a
certain point there will be a critical mass achieved.
Ankur: Who is the audience for the
Return of Light material? Is it just Light Workers or all of
Humanity in general?
Heru: I hesitate to put a separation between Light Workers
and the rest of Humanity. I would say it is for anyone that who resonates with
this material. The majority of those people would be what are commonly termed
Light Workers, but there will be others as well who respond to this message.
Ankur: If the latter, then how does
one go about spreading information that will be perceived as radical by
most people?
Heru: As time goes by it will seem less and less so.
Ankur: Who are the Starseeds? Are
they part of the Light Worker group mentioned in the book? Three years ago, a
psychic mentioned that I was a Starseed. I once had a dream
about Starseeds, then woke up to see "9: 11" on the
clock.
Heru: Yes, Starseeds are beings who have come to this world
from other worlds. And that would encompass all of the Light Workers. There
are actually not that many native Earthlings; almost everyone has come here
from somewhere else. So in essence just about everyone here is a Starseed. Not
everyone here came in that wave of Beings who came to help when the Fall
happened. Some came before, some came after. Very few came after, but some
did.
Ankur: It is said that there is on
Karma in a Light Universe, and that Karma is a kind of poisonous pill that
one takes when living in the Fallen Universes. But then who
are the so-called Lords of Karma? Do they manage the Karmic system?
And if so, and if Karma is a creation of the Dark, then aren't the Lords of
Karma serving the Dark side? Please forgive my ignorance in this matter.
Heru: There were great battles when the Dark first invaded
for control of these Sectors and there were some uneasy truces and agreements
that were made. One of them was this whole concept of Karma, because it was
seen that a person couldn't rape, pillage, and burn in this Dark Sector, and
energetically be able to cross over into the Light Sector as if nothing had
happened. So one of the uneasy truces and agreements that was made between the
Light and Dark was set up to be a check and balance on all of that. The Lords
of Karma were brought in as neutral mediators on this. Now whether they have
in truth remained neutral is another issue. Therefore Karma is an effect of
the Dark, but the whole system of balancing or releasing Karma was put in play
by both sides. It has not always really best worked to serve the Light because
basically once a person is entrapped in the wheel of Karma they don't ever get
out.
Ankur: Have the Lords of Karma
remained neutral? I have worked with them and they seemed very loving.
Also there have been many times during our work on various issues where
it has been suggested that we bring them in .
Heru: . I think they are basically Light oriented and
neutral, but they perhaps have distortions. I'm sure scanning needs to be done
on them as well as on everyone else. My fundamental feeling is that the whole
system needs to be dismantled. I don't like it.
Elora: This completes our Reader
questions, and now Iwould like to pose some further queries. Please give us an
update on the rest of the Fallen Universes. How are they doing compared
to this Universe?
Heru: Roughly everyone is in about the same place. There are
a few, maybe less than 1%, that are significantly ahead of what is happening
in this Universe, and maybe 10-12% are lagging in any kind of significant way
behind where this Universe is. But overall they are fairly evenly bunched
together in what is happening.
Elora: I have a question
on what is called the Schumann Resonance. I have a paragraph
here which summarizes this phenomenon:
The Schumann
Resonance is a measure of the vibration rate of the Earth, more specifically a
measurement of naturally circulating rhythmic signals in the space between the
surface of the Earth and the Ionosphere. These frequencies are thought
to have a profound effect on
all life on the Planet. One writer stated: The frequencies of
naturally occurring electromagnetic signals, circulating in the electrically
resonant cavity bounded by the Earth and the Ionosphere, have governed or
determined the 'evolution' or development of the frequencies of
operation of the principal Human brain-wave signals. In particular, the
Alpha rhythm is so placed that it can in no circumstances suffer
an extensive interference from naturally occurring signals.
From the time it
was first recorded, the Schumann Resonance was stable at 7.8 cycles per second. Recently it has been rising.
There is controversy about this, but recent reports from some quarters
have set the rate at over 11 cycles and climbing.
Some people
say that this is the negative effect of the disruption of the Ionosphere by
massive ELF from the surface, as well as from the installation
called HAARP, and that the rising of the Schumann Resonance is very dangerous
and potentially disastrous, that this adversely affects the brainwaves of
Humans and other life forms and so on. Others say that the rise in this
frequency corresponds with the rise in Human consciousness, and that when it
reaches 13.0, the Planet will reach what is termed "zero point" and take a
great evolutionary leap forward. What is the truth of this matter?
Heru: It is more complicated than just an either/or. First I
would like to say that regarding the second theory, that the rise in the
Schumann Resonance represents or creates a rise in consciousness, I would want
to dispute that. If you look at the overall vibrational level of Humans on
this Planet, it is currently still descending rather than ascending. Humans
are in a very stark state of misery and fear and are very shut down. And this
intensifies the more they are urbanized. I'm thinking of this in the Third
World countries as people leave their farms, leave the earth, and go into the
mega cities where they are living in poverty cut off from the earth. This is a
further degradation of their net awareness. What more can I say on this? It is
inevitable that the Schumann Resonance will rise. It is in part the
technologies that you have listed, but it is also a necessary component in the
transformation of the Planet. So I can't say that it is either harmful or
beneficial. It just is at this point, and it will continue to rise. Once the
Earth has gone through its Changes, it will drop back to a more harmonious and
restful vibrational level.
[Elora: I had the sense that Heru was
speaking here about something analogous to a person whose body is invaded by
pathogens. That person develops a fever and burns off the illness. When the
body returns to health, the temperature drops to normal. It's almost as if the
rise in the Schumann Resonance, in part, is like the Earth having a fever.]
Elora: Much has been written about
a phenomenon called the Photon Belt. The Photon Belt is reportedly a band of
intense photon (light) energy that is on a collision course with Earth.
When it gets here, things are predicted to change dramatically. There have
been predictions of five days of darkness, no more electricity, mass
UFO landings, photon energy conversion devices, psychic abilities for all
Humans, transformation of our Human bodies into Higher Dimensional forms, the
demise of the Illuminati, and much more. The Photon Belt was first predicted
to arrive by the end of 1996 but none of these
predictions have occurred. You previously stated that the Photon Belt was a
highly charged area of space and that the chemtrails were to some degree a
defense against this phenomenon. Would you speak about the Photon Belt - what
it is and how it affects our Planet?
Heru: Yes. The Photon Belt is a highly charged area of
higher energy particles, and the Solar System has entered this Belt. I think
perhaps those predictions are somewhat extreme but not that far out of the
range of the things that are and will be happening. I don't think we will see
five days of darkness, but we will be in this Band for some perhaps ten to
fifteen years, and over that time much of what has been predicted will happen.
But it will not be like turning on a light switch where the Earth wasn't in
the Photon Belt, and now it's in it and everything is different. And the
chemtrails, yes, are [in part] an attempt to keep out that energy.
Elora: The best known book about
the Photon Belt was channeled by Sheldon Nidle, apparently from the
Sirian arm of the Galactic Federation. Was there, at one time, a plan
on the part of the Galactic Federation and/or the Sirians to intervene
on Earth when they saw that we were about to enter the Photon Belt?
Heru: That was hoped for. ET intervention has been
continually delayed due to the fact that, as I stated earlier, there is not a
wish to have armed intervention. There is a wish to have peaceful
intervention. And until such time as the Space-ships can come without being
destroyed or without engaging in a firefight, this has been delayed for safety
reasons. If they came today the governments would fire nuclear weapons on them
and not only would those Space-ships risk being destroyed but much life on
this Planet would be destroyed as well. There is much fear in the Dark ruling
bodies because they know this would be the end of their rule, and they would
rather burn the Earth than give up control.
Elora: Please give us some
information on the Galactic Federation.
Heru: The Galactic Federation is a body of many ET's, the
Leaders of which are Ninth Dimensional Beings, but they encompass Beings from
the Ninth down through to the Fifth Dimension. And their mission has been to
work towards liberating the Earth from the Dark Forces. They have worked
towards this for many centuries, setting things in place, infiltrating when
they can in small areas.
Elora: How is the Ashtar
Command related to the Galactic Federation?
Heru: The Ashtar Command is a wing of the Galactic
Federation.
Elora: One that more closely
concerns Earth? Yes.
Elora: You stated earlier that the
Negative ET's, such as the Greys and the Dracos, are Races created by Fallen
Creator Gods. We know that the Greys in particular have been responsible for
millions of abductions of Humans who were used in their genetics
programs. What is the current status of the Negative ET's? Have most of
them been captured?
Heru: Yes, I would say upwards of 80% of them have been
captured. It has not been formulated what would be done with them, so they are
being held in an area. Work is being done, negotiations are being made and
some experiments are being done on whether it is possible to uplift their
vibration to where they are able to be integrated into the rest of the Fallen
Sector as it returns to Light.
Elora: They do have souls,
do they not? Yes.
Elora: Couldn't those souls be
worked with, and then incarnated into Human type bodies? It is believed
something of that nature will happen, yes.
Elora: Regarding the capture of the
Negative ET's: Does this mean that people who have suffered from abductions,
including repeated abductions, will now be free from this?
Heru: The abductions are diminished quite significantly in
the last year.
Elora: And will ultimately stop?
Yes.
Elora: I have heard a good
deal about the E.T. Underground Bases on Earth, such as those in the
vicinity of Dulce, New Mexico. It is believed that these bases
are staffed by Beings such as the Greys, Dracos, and other Negative ET's, and
run by them in conjunction with the Illuminati. There are people who have gone
into these Bases and lived to tell - and they have seen these ET's present in
dense physical form. What is the status of the E.T. Underground Bases
at the present time?
Heru: They are still intact; the ET's that are there have
not been captured. Of those who have left there to travel outside the Earth's
atmosphere, many of them have been captured. So they are in a hunker-down
mode, trying to stay sheltered from the Light Beings. Also one thing that has
happened is the communication and flow of supplies and so on to the Bases has
been cut off. The Beings there are isolated and in a state of fear and panic -
they know that their days are numbered.
Elora: Is it correct that
there was a major attempt on the part of the Dracos and others to
capture Earth in the Fall of 1997? Yes, it is true.
Elora: That completes our questions
for today, Heru. Thank you for this information.
Heru: My love and my blessings to all of you.
Chapter TWENTY-TWO: UPDATE for DECEMBER
2005
THE LIGHT INITIATIVE
by Elora Gabriel
With this Update we announce
that the rescue of Third Dimensional Earth has begun. It will probably take
some weeks before this becomes apparent to those of us living here, however
the Forces of Light are in motion. Due to security considerations, we are not
able to share all of the information we have been given at this time. We
should be able to give fuller details in January 2006.
Part 1 - Petitioning
for The Initiative
As
we have repeatedly discussed in our Updates, Earth is one of last places in
this Universe to be liberated. Despite miraculous changes on the Higher
Dimensions, up until now we have received no real relief in this Physical
Realm.
Last spring Heru spoke of the
taking down of the Illuminati, the negative controllers of Earth, on the
Fourth Dimensions and up. In April, he stated: "Within a very short period of
time you will begin to see the entrenched power structure that controls the
finances, the war machines, and the politics of your World, shake and collapse
like a tower of Babel." At that time he believed these events would begin to
occur in the Fall. Later, he pinpointed the time that we would begin to see
cracks in the power structures as late Fall, or "by the solstice" [i.e. by
December 21. ] We have already seen these predictions beginning to happen with
the continuing and escalating exposure of corruption in the Bush regime.
However, for those of us
enduring physical life on this Planet, we felt that these changes were still
occurring too slowly - that if we did not receive radical assistance soon, it
would be too late for a great many Beings. We also felt that damage to the
biosphere was increasing exponentially. We placed all of this before Heru
during the first week of November. Heru responded by stating that he would
convene a Council at the Haven on Saturday, November 5. We were invited to
attend to represent Earth. At that meeting, Karen and I each stood before the
many thousands of Light Beings gathered there and made an impassioned plea for
Earth. We called for immediate assistance for Earth and all of her Life Forms.
After we had spoken, Heru stated
that everyone in the Council was in agreement with our request. He made a
short, stirring speech which unfortunately we were not able to record in full.
Below is the substance of his words, paraphrased from my notes.
"Within two weeks we will launch
an Invasion of Light and begin to implement programs of Light and Healing into
the Third Dimension. This will require a concerted and coordinated effort. We
will bring the Atomic Correction with us when we come, and we will manifest
the Atomic Correction. Sekhmet and I will lead this initiative; we will be the
vanguard.
"We will prepare to begin to
march within two weeks. We are embarking upon a Great Rescue. There are
countless numbers of Beings assembled waiting for the right time, and this is
the time. This is the last of the Great Battles. Our victory is assured. And
when we meet again, it will be on the Third Dimension of Earth. We will bring
the Extra-Terrestrials and the Ultra-Terrestrials and the Mass Landings will
begin.
"The time is now. It has begun."
Part 2 - The Plan
As
stated above, we cannot yet give full details of the Light Initiative. What we
can say is as follows. First, the Third Dimension is not homogeneous, rather
it is composed of twelve "layers" or levels. Just as Beings in the Seventh or
Eighth Dimension are invisible to us, for example, Beings inhabiting the upper
layers of the Third Dimension would also be invisible to our eyes. In
addition, the Third Dimension as a whole has been cut off from the other
Dimensions by a particularly dense set of Frequency Barriers.
In order to penetrate these
Barriers, the Light Forces created a ship somewhat like a rocket. This rocket
is made of the material from the Light Warrior Creation, being sharper and
harder than anything in this Creation. Heru, Sekhmet, and an Aspect of Prime
Creator launched this ship and were carried within it, to arrive on the upper
levels of the Third Dimension during the early morning hours of November
19th 2005 They established a base,
the location of which is not to be revealed at this time.
Once a large hole had been cut
through the Frequency Barriers surrounding Earth, other Light Beings could
enter. Vast numbers of Light Warriors, God Warriors, Angels, and Archangels
poured through the entry point that had been created and took up stations on
the higher levels of the Third Dimension. These Beings are still too high
above us, Dimensionally speaking, to be visible to our eyes. However, we are
assured that they are here. We have seen some of them etherically and have
noted that they were denser than other Higher Dimensional Beings we've
encountered.
The first priority of the Light
Forces was to place large numbers of Atomic Correction Generators all over the
Planet, as well as in certain strategic places. Thus far, though the Atomic
Correction had been quite effective on the Higher Dimensions, it had barely
reached the Third. Heru has spoken previously of the importance of correcting
the Atomic Distortions which have affected all matter in the Fallen Sector,
particularly on the Lower Dimensions. When asked about the rescue of Third
Dimensional Earth, he had told us:
"All this is going to be
dependent on our making that breakthrough to the sub-atomic structure. Once we
can break through we can do anything. We have the Forces, we have the numbers,
we have the power to do it. And it will happen everywhere at once, once we can
make this breakthrough. This is really the key."
When asked about problems of
pollution, over- population, and so on, he responded:
"Once this Planet has open
Portals, dialogue, and so on, those problems can be easily corrected.
Populations can be moved to less populous areas off planet, and the technology
does exist to clean everything that has been polluted and distorted. So it's
really those first Barriers that we are dealing with. Once those Barriers come
down, once the Atomic Structure has been corrected, once the doors are open,
all of that can be accomplished with relative ease and speed."
Returning to the Atomic
Correction Generators, the small ones are continually broadcasting the Atomic
Correction, beginning the process of bringing that Correction to Third
Dimensional Earth. Prime Creator also took a very large Generator and brought
it to the center of our Olanet, from which point it is broadcasting this
energy to all points in our world. Sananda explained:
"Essentially he will present one
to Gaia and will set it up in the center of the Earth. At that point the
Correction will begin to radiate out from the center of the Earth so as to
affect everyone equally. So there will be many small ones on the surface of
the Earth and then one large one in the center of the Earth. As the vibrations
from all these begin to meet and merge the density will begin to break up."
The second priority in this
Light Initiative was to ensure the safety of our Planet. We cannot give
further details at this time or answer questions on this subject, except to
say that this task has been completed.
The third priority of the Light
Initiative will be to work on the Government Leaders and the Media. Heru
stated that vast numbers of the Deca-Delta squadrons will be released to
target these people. The Deca-Delta squadrons are groups, each composed of ten
Angels, who are able to remove Darkness from any Being and turn that Being
back to the Light. Heru told us that it would ultimately become as though the
Political Leaders and Media had taken truth serum. He said:
"They will be targeting not just
the Political Leaders but the Controllers-behind the Leaders, the people who
have the hidden wealth, the Illuminati on the Third Dimension. [Once this
takes effect], it will not happen all at once but you will see people begin to
say things they didn't mean to say, in short bursts, and then sort of clam up
and regain their self control. And then those facades will increasingly
disintegrate, and increasingly the truth will be told."
Elora: How long do you think it will be
before these involuntary disclosures will become really major, like speaking
about the Chemtrails or 9/11 or whatever?
"It will start with smaller
things. Things in a sense will shut down during the holidays, not much work in
the Government and such will happen. So I'm thinking that by the second or
third week in January it will be very apparent that the Ruling Government in
this country is illegitimate and will be moving towards a point of
dissolution."
Again, there may be further
delays, but I believe we will see some effects in January. When the full
effect of this work is seen, it is expected that the governments will come to
a screeching halt and there will be transfers of power. To quote Heru again:
"At that point we will begin to
manifest to the Leaders and ask them to step aside and resign their posts. How
they will do that we cannot foresee. We assume that most of them will refuse.
They and their minions will at that point be rendered incapable of action.
There will be some external chaos, though it will be more talk than riots or
anything of that nature. We look for it to take some weeks to fully implement
the incapacitation of the Leaders who are puppets of the Illuminati. There
are, in every government, Beings of Light prepared to step forward and take
Leadership roles. I look for the possibility of both the 2004 and 2000
Elections in the US being declared null and void. Karen tells me there is talk
that the Government Accounting Office within the Government of America has
come out with a study saying the 2004 Election was fraudulent and that the
Ohio results were rigged. And action will begin to be taken on that."
The fourth step of the
Initiative will be the Mass Landings of the Positive ET's. When we asked Heru
about this, he responded:
"They will come soon. They will
come after the Governments have been disabled. Once the Governments have been
rendered ineffective they will begin to appear."
Heru's initial projection was
that the Initiative would take one to three months to establish, worldwide,
and that the Positive ET's could possibly land within that time period. During
that time he forecast that the Chemtrails and other outrages against Earth and
Humanity would stop. It may be necessary to extend that original projection
somewhat, as the Light Forces have met with various difficulties and delays.
Part 3 - Difficulties
and Delays
As
promised, Heru and Sekhmet entered the upper levels of the Third Dimension
during the early morning hours of November 19th 2005. With them came an Aspect
of Prime Creator Himself/Herself. Prime Creator stated that he would appear in
"a coalesced Light Body, larger than a Human form. It will not look solid in
the Third Dimension but I will definitely be in the Third Dimension." He
added: "This is of utmost importance to me. This is where my focus is at this
time. I am fully participating in the Rescue of this Planet." He also
explained that during the progress of the Initiative, provisions were being
made for each Human Being to receive a complete cleansing of implants,
attachments, and so on.
However, progress was slower
than anticipated. The Light Forces who entered the Physical Realm of this
Planet found it extremely difficult to move about and to operate. They
reported that it was like trying to walk in quicksand. A Headquarters was
established at the landing site and many Atomic Correction Generators were set
up there. More Generators were placed all around the Planet. Some of them
worked. Others did not - the result, we're told, of taking something which was
developed in the Fifth Dimension and applying it to the Third. By the end of
November 2005, Prime Creator had reached the center of the Earth with the
large Generator that He carried.
On November 25, 2005, Hem spoke
to us about the obstacles encountered by the Light Forces since their arrival
on Third Dimensional Earth.
"Just to give you a comparison
of the situation here v.s. some of the other inhabited planets: Where Terah [a
Fourth Dimensional friend] lives on the Pleiades, there may have been a few
dozen Dark programs there that were cleaned up in a matter of a week or two.
The environment is being restored and it all happened very quickly and easily.
On this Planet we are encountering millions, billions, trillions of Dark
programs that have been set in place to keep this Planet from being freed. We
know that we will win. We are not deterred, our determination is not lessened.
It is just that in all of the battles, in all of the rescues, in everything
that we have done, this is by far the most dense and complex issue we have
come upon. But be assured that our full attention is here: the full attention
of Prime Creator, the full attention of all the Archangels, the Light
Warriors, the God Warriors, the Angels, the Positive ET's. Our full attention
at this time is on this Planet."
Elora: Are you saying it's worse here
than the other eleven Critical Planets ? "Yes, actually it is."
Elora: Really? Why?
"I think it would take a
historian to get that information. My first response to that would be because
Sananda was able to insert the Christ Consciousness into this Planet at the
time that he did. And because of that they focused much more intensely here."
Heru told us, in fact, that the
other eleven Critical Planets have been freed although not yet restored. It is
heart-breaking to find that we are last on the list due to the extreme
difficulty of the situation here, however this does mean that the full
attention of the Light Forces can be focused on our Planet.
By early December 2005, progress
was being made. The faulty Atomic Generators were being repaired and the Light
Forces were able to move around with less difficulty. But by the first week in
December, we became aware that war had broken out.
Part 4 - Cleaning up
the Third Dimension
By
December 7th 2005, further progress on the
objectives of the Initiative had to be put on the back burner in order that
the Light Forces could focus on the clean-up of the Dark Beings and structures
on the Third Dimension. On the 8th, Sananda told us: "This is the all-out
Armageddon Battle."
On December 9th, 2005, Heru stated:
"The battle is raging very
fiercely right now. If you can imagine the Third Dimension being divided into
twelve layers, the Light Forces have gone down through to the ninth layer at
this point. And you folks are about on the second and third level. I think
it's going to take a couple of weeks, which would take us about to the
Solstice or a little after. I am hopeful that they can begin the work with the
World Leaders by then and that results will be seen early in the New Year."
Elora: Were these battles not
anticipated? They've happened every time a Dimension has been cleared.
"I think they didn't realize the
complexity, because pretty much as they went down through each of the Higher
Dimensions they got the whole Dimension at one time. It wasn't so stratified.
And on the Third Dimension each strata has another layer of forces and weapons
to go through. So once again it's far more complicated than the Upper
Dimensions."
On December 10th, 2005, we
asked:
You said that the Light
Forces were on
the ninth layer
of the Third Dimension. As they clear out each level,
will they have the ability to move into the lower levels?
For example, will they be able to get into the fourth level,
just above us?
"Yes, because as things are
cleared out, it's almost like they will set detonations of atomic correction
on the level below and then they can get into that level. So each level that
they clear out will make the preparation for the next level. And they're
actually into the eighth layer today."
That's hopeful. You thought
the war would be over in about two weeks. Do you think that is realistic
given how stratified and complex the Third Dimension is, with each layer
having its own
enemy races and
weapons and so
on?
"I think not. I think they went
through the ninth very quickly, in a couple of days. Let us give it a couple
of days and see how quickly they get through the eighth and the seventh, and
then I think we'll have more of an idea."
You said that as the Light
Forces clear out each Dimension, they in a sense detonate the Atomic
Correction into the next Dimension. Is this something beyond and
more powerful than placing the Atomic Correction Generators?
Well, it's more complete. In
order for them to effectively move around in the next Dimension below them
that is the first step to take in the battle.
So they sort of blast in
downwards, so to speak.
"Yes."
By December 13th, 2005, the
Light Forces were working through the fifth layer of the Third Dimension. We
asked:
What will happen when they
have completed the clean-up of the fourth layer, the one directly above us? Will the
Light Warriors and God Warriors move into the levels that we call Dense
Physicality, the second and third levels and even the first level, and will
there be fighting in these levels?
"There will be fighting. As for
the Dense Physicality, that would probably be a whole chapter of a book in and
of itself, because what you perceive as Third Dimensional Physicality really
does not resemble what is natural because of the distortions. So even when
these Beings are on the third level they may not always even be seen. They
would be seen by some, but they may not be seen by denser Beings. "
But what about when they get
to the first or the second level? Isn't the
second layer where most Humans reside?
"Yes, but because of the
distortions they still may not be seen. That does not mean that they won't
have an effect. "
They could be here fighting
and we
might not even
see them?
"Yes. But I believe you
[personally] would see them. "
Elora: So the War still has to
go through the fourth, third,
second, and first levels. "Yes."
As they go through each layer of
theTthird Dimension, are they doing a very thorough cleanup,
or only a partial
one
that could leave
a lot
of pockets of
resistance?
"I wouldn't say a lot of pockets
but there are some pockets of resistance remaining, that they will get back to
later."
CONCLUSION
We
wish that we had something tangible to demonstrate the progress of the Light
Initiative. At this point we do not, although once again it is believed that
we may see results sometime in January 2006. I would like to close this Update
with a few more words from Heru:
"I would like to emphasize that
even though outwardly it appears nothing is happening progress is being made,
and that many people are having experiences of the Light breaking through into
their own soul experience in ways that have not been possible before."
I observe that a
lot
of people are
having a hard time, actually.
"Yes, I think both in a way are
going on at the same time. There is definitely a heaviness, an oppressiveness,
like the pressure cooker image which has been brought up before. Karen tells
me she feels almost as though all of her Karmic experiences - the past life
traumas that have happened on this Planet - are being touched and banged on,
bringing up a lot of old pain that she can't really identify. It's just that
wherever she is connected to this Earth, in the past, all these things are
being hammered on. So yes, it is a difficult time for many, but there are also
many that are having breakthroughs."
Is there anything else you would
like to
add?
"I would like to recommend that
people call in as many Archangels and Angels into their space as possible
through prayer. That is one thing people can do that will help hasten all the
Light coming to this Planet."
Heru also told us, in an earlier
conversation:
"The path from a degraded planet
to a restored planet is such a process. I don't see how we are going to get
there but I know we're going to get there, if you know what I mean. I don't
see the specific twists and turns on the path to the mountain-top to tell you
that in three weeks or three months things are going to be different in this
or that way. I just know that we will reach that mountain-top and we will
reach the total restoration of this Planet."
Chapter
TWENTY-THREE: Destruction of the Sources of Darkness
Elora: We open this Update with the hope and
the affirmation that 2006 will be the turning point for our beloved Earth. In
2004, when we were receiving the material for The Return of Light, Heru
said on several occasions that it would take about two years to win the Battle
for Earth. Most of us are somewhat battered and weary from the past couple of
years, but we have finally arrived in 2006.
This update will
not contain any channeled material, as Karen is taking a break from channeling
at this time. Therefore I have put together what I could from my own
impressions and experiences, with help from Shakura. Please be aware that my
conclusions may be incorrect or at least incomplete in some respects.
Part 1 – More on the
LIGHT INITIATIVE
I wish we
had more detailed information on the progress of the Initiative. I would like
to start by saying that Heru and the other Light Beings are in a very positive
and confident mood. They are all projecting an enthusiastic and upbeat energy.
This has not always been the case, as I have seen them grim, exhausted, and
stressed at times during the worst of the battles. From their perspective,
things must be going well.
It appears to us
that the clean-up of the Third Dimension, and even of the Second and First
Dimensions, is complete. Of course we know that there are plenty of Dark
Beings still around, as most Humans still have attachments and so on. My
interpretation is that it is the Dark Military in the various Dark and Fallen
Races that have infested the levels of the Third Dimension which have been
defeated. I believe that the clean-up of individual Humans - i.e. removing
attachments, implants, and so on from them - has begun as of January 5, 2006.
Heru told us that
the Third Dimension contains twelve levels, and that Humans exist on the
second and third levels. He said that even when fighting was occurring on the
levels we are on, we might not see it "due to the distortions". This was an
enigmatic remark which I did not follow up at the time. Karen, Shakura, and I
have all been unable to see the Forces of Light when they were working on our
levels. We could see them clairvoyantly, of course, but we had hoped for
something more tangible. Shakura reported that at a certain point she realized
she had been seeing things out of the corner of her eye, flickers of movement
in her peripheral vision, and hadn't paid attention to it. Then we remembered
that Heru had mentioned, before the Initiative began, that this is how the
Light Beings might be perceived by Humans.
Last week, one of
the Light Beings descended all the way from the Twelfth Dimension to the
second or third level of the Third Dimension and came into a room where
Shakura was sitting. He stood near her and said, "I'm right here." He also
touched her hand. She could see him clairvoyantly and could feel the energy of
his touch, but could not perceive him with her physical senses. We asked him
for an explanation. He stated that we are both existing in the same
Dimensional level, but it's as though there is a chunk of this Dimension which
has been compressed and is denser. It is a distortion, a compression in the
Dimension, and we Humans live in that compressed area. The Higher Beings can
see us perfectly, but we cannot see them. He also said that even where he was,
the Third Dimension felt very "thick and gluey" to him.
I will call this
very dense part of the Third Dimension the "Compression Zone", or "Dense
Physicality". Outside of the Compression Zone the Atomic Correction Generators
are working, the Light Beings are now able to move around, and so on. Inside
this Zone the Atomic Correction has yet to make a dent; we can't reach the
Light Beings and they can't reach us. In terms of density, a good analogy
would be that the Third Dimension in the Light Sector is like air, here it is
like water, and in the Compression Zone it is like ice. We are stuck in the
ice, which is what makes our world so very hard to reach and to affect. It is
my belief that, prior to the time that the Light Forces entered the Third
Dimension, they did not realize the extent of the density here.
A couple of days
after this conversation, I went into the God Stone at the Haven and took a
very good look at the matter in the Compression Zone. It looked incredibly
dense, almost as if it was on the verge of implosion in some places. I called
in Prime Creator, Heru, and Shakura, and we found a Program which had been
placed by the Dark into the dense physical realm of Earth and which was
causing matter to become progressively denser and denser. Once the Program was
found, it could be dealt with. This event occurred on January 1st 2006, and I
believe the Program is still being removed, as it was very complex and laden
with the usual booby traps which had to be dismantled first.
The next day,
January 2nd, my Husband John perceived huge armadas of Star Ships, silver to
silver-gray in color, moving through the non-compressed areas of the Third
Dimension. He said that the Ships appear to be living Beings and that they are
Light Ships. They are dropping energy bombs of some sort with the intention of
breaking up the distortions and density in this Dimension. Once again, I don't
know to what degree these will affect us in the dense physical. Hopefully once
the density program is removed, we will start to see changes in that regard.
Back to the
progress of the Light Initiative, we believe that the work with the World
Leaders and the Media has begun. Heru had hoped that we would see results by
the Solstice, but (as stated in a portion of the December Update) he revised
that estimate to the second or third week in January. I do not know whether
the extreme density problems in our world will be an impediment for this work.
It is being done by the Deca-Delta squadrons, which are groups of Angels. They
would be working on the Spiritual Aspect of a person so we hope that the
density will not be a factor. Possibly it will cause things to move more
slowly. I fervently hope that this is not the case.
Shakura and I
suggested to Heru that he look into something called an "Atomic Accelerator"
which was mentioned in one of the works of St. Germain. It makes sense to me
that, if such a thing could be created, it would be helpful - for I believe
that the very movement of the atoms and molecules is slowed down in this zone,
making it behave something like cold molasses! A task force of the Higher
Beings has discussed this idea with St. Germain and is now working on
developing something along the lines of an Atomic Acceleration Chamber.
On the night of
January 4th, 2006, I helped to hold energy while an enormous group of Higher
Beings, led by Prime Creator, attempted to open a small channel into the
Compression Zone. The amounts of energy generated and required were
staggering. I could hear (via clairaudience) cracking, splitting, and rending
sounds as the opening was created. It felt very much like sending an
icebreaker into a frozen sea. The atomic correction was then forcibly blasted
out from this channel. This group also worked to correct the Permanent Atom of
Earth in the dense physical. I am not able to say to what degree this process
workedagain, we will just have to wait and see.
To summarize this
Section, these are days when many of us teeter between hope and despair,
waiting to see some visible proof that the rescue of Earth is in progress. I
would like to again quote some words from Heru:
"The path from a
degraded planet to a restored planet is such a process. I don't see how we are
going to get there but I know we're going to get there, if you know what I
mean. I don't see the specific twists and turns on the path to the mountain
top to tell you that in three weeks or three months things are going to be
different in this or that way. I just know that we will reach that mountain
top and we will reach the total restoration of this Planet."
I also have no
way of knowing how soon we will see the changes we are all waiting for, but I
do see and feel the immense, unwavering determination of Prime Creator and the
Forces of Light, that not only this Earth but every Being on it will be fully
healed and restored. As Prime Creator once said: whatever it takes, if it
takes turning Himself inside out, it will be done.
Part 2: Update for
February 2006 - Elora Gabriel
This Update will
be short, as Karen is still not channeling, and again it will consist of
information that Shakura, my Husband John, and I have gathered.
The Light
Initiative, from what we can observe in the US at least, appears to be having
some effect although it is progressing more slowly than anticipated. The Bush
regime is under duress and is weakening, with more indictments to come. The
word "impeachment" has been spoken and is gaining serious support. These are
hopeful signs, and we trust that the movement which has begun will continue to
gain momentum. I do think that the extreme density of what I call the
"Compression Zone" or the dense physical has slowed everything down, and that
the Light Forces did not comprehend how extreme this situation was until they
began working in the Third Dimension. Once again, where the rescue of our
Planet is concerned, so much hinges on breaking that last barrier so that the
density and atomic distortions can be turned around. In addition, other events
have required the attention of the Light Forces, as I will explain below.
Following is a
short history of what we observed during the month of January. In the first
week of this Month it was seen that, not only were the Atomic Generators not
working in the Dense Physical, but the density on Earth was still increasing.
For tens of thousands of years, frequency has been dropping on our Planet and
density has been increasing. The momentum of this downward movement had become
so strong, and matter had become so dense here, that had the situation gone
unchecked it would have reached a point of no return. An unprecedented appeal
for intervention was made to the Absolute, the unmanifest form of God (that
which is prior to all Gods and all manifestation). Normally the Absolute does
not intervene in Creation, that being the role of Prime Creator. The Absolute
released two great Waves of Energy, which reached our Planet on Sunday
afternoon and night, the 8th of January, 2006. These Waves were filled with
brilliant, sparkling Light and powerful energies. They stopped the downward
slide of matter, and very gradually began to penetrate the Dense Physical.
However, by
Friday, January 13th, another situation had developed which commanded the full
attention of the Powers of Light. In the previous part of "The Return of
Light", Heru spoke of the source of Darkness. At that time he stated that it
was not known who or what created Darkness or where it came from, only that it
was brought here by an invasion from somewhere outside this Creation. We have
now gathered quite a bit more information about the source of Darkness, which
is apparently an entire Creation System that is Dark. In order to explain
these enormous concepts, which may be difficult to visualize, let me draw an
analogy.
Imagine a large
lake. On the lake, lotus plants (which are a type of water lily) are growing.
Each one is spaced rather far from its neighbors, and they form a somewhat
regular pattern on the lake. In this analogy each Lotus plant represents a
Creation System, created by a Prime Creator and encompassing multiple
Creations. The flowers and leaves represent the Creations within that system,
with the leaves being analogous to the earlier and simpler Creations and the
flowers being analogous to the later and more complex ones. (As you may
recall, Heru told us that our Creation is structured in the form of a gigantic
Lotus Flower with each petal being a Universe and the center of the flower
being the Godverse.) The lake in our analogy represents the Void. The Creation
Systems float within the Void. If you will imagine that each Lotus Plant, each
Creation System, is contained within its own energetic envelope - which
represents the Absolute in each case - then our analogy is complete, albeit
very simplified. The Absolute which surrounds each Creation System manifests
Itself as a Prime Creator, and each Prime Creator then creates, out of the
“stuff” of the Absolute, all the Creations which make up that System. The
entire lake would make up the Cosmos, or All That Is. And it may be that the
lake is, in fact, an ocean that goes on forever.
Now imagine that
one of these Lotus Plants somehow became diseased with an aggressive and
deadly virus. That virus was carried to the nearby plants and they, too, start
to become diseased. Something like this, we believe, is what happened.
In one of the
Creation Systems - one that was relatively near to us but not our immediate
neighbor - Darkness was created. Darkness has overtaken that Creation System
entirely. How and why it was created we don't know. The Prime Creator of that
System, we are told, is "diseased and insane". Did he create Darkness because
he was insane, or was it done innocently, as some kind of experiment, and did
he become insane because of living in a Dark Creation System? Probably we will
never know. In either case, I still feel that the best analogy we have for
Darkness is that of a computer virus - something that is non-living and
non-souled, yet has the ability to spread and replicate itself, and to corrupt
and destroy whatever it encounters. Just as computer viruses don't affect a
hard drive that is only running on the older and much simpler DOS system, but
can rapidly take down a computer running on the newer and more complex
Windows, just so Darkness was not able to affect the older and simpler
Creations within this System but had a devastating effect upon our newer and
very complex Creation. I also believe that if we could define Darkness, it
might well be a reversing of the codes of life, the Codes of Light. It's as if
all these magnificent, perfect codes were run backwards. Therefore the effect
of Darkness is to reverse the perfection of Creation. Love becomes hatred.
Purity becomes corruption. Peace and safety become violence and war. Beauty
becomes ugliness, and so on.
Heru has told us
that the Darkness invaded this Creation over a billion years ago. I am
extrapolating, but I would guess that what happened is that some of the Beings
from the Dark Creation System were able to travel through the Void and to
enter our undefended Creation. They carried with them this highly contagious
virus, this Darkness. The degree of Darkness they carried must have been
incredibly virulent, for we know that the Universe they entered "sickened and
died", in Heru's words, almost immediately. Because the Darkness was unknown
and was not understood, it continued to spread throughout the contiguous
Universes. The rest, as we say, is history.
On or about
Friday, January 13th, 2006, a shock wave ran through this Creation, for it was
discovered that the Source of Darkness was sending a Force to attack us. (For
the remainder of this Update, for the sake of simplicity I will use the term
"the Dark Creation" for the source of darkness, although technically it should
be called "the Dark Creation System".) Prime Creator had always known that the
Source of Darkness would have to be destroyed in order for us to be fully
safe, and he said as much in "The Return of Light." Tentative plans for
this venture had been laid for sometime in the future. What Prime Creator had
done, in recent months, was to contact some of the Creators of the other
Creation Systems which were adjacent to the Dark Creation and had therefore
been affected by the Darkness. I believe there were at least a couple dozen of
these Systems. Prime Creator communicated with these other Creators and
discussed with them the necessity of banding together to destroy the Dark
Creation. This was a positive step, and a very necessary one for the ultimate
destruction of the Dark Creation. With the might of over two dozen Creators
banded together, the numbers and the power existed to take down this threat to
our part of the Cosmos.
When the attack
from the Dark Creation was launched towards us, Prime Creator and the Forces
of Light were initially taken by surprise. However, the Light Forces quickly
rallied, pulled together an enormous Force of Light Warriors and God Warriors,
and joined together with the other Creators to combat this menace. These
Creators, along with their armies, soon contained the attacking Force and
surrounded the Dark Creation. On the weekend of the 15th and 16th, they joined
their energies and were able to initiate an implosion of the Dark Creation.
As the Dark
Creation slowly began to collapse, hordes of Beings started to pour out of it
in order to escape its destruction. The Armadas of the Light Forces were able
to contain this outpouring of Dark Beings, and they also began to construct a
gigantic Net. About a week later, this Net was completed and placed around the
Dark Creation and its Forces. We believe it will require about another three
to six weeks (i.e. somewhere between February 13th and March 1st,
2006) for the collapse to be complete. The Creator of this System will be
caught in the collapse and will be destroyed as well. Those Beings who are
watching tell us that this is both a time of rejoicing and of deep sorrow.
Ultimately, the relief that all Beings of Light will feel when the Dark
Creation is gone will be enormous.
I imagine that no
one knows just what will happen when the collapse finally occurs, but several
things are projected. One is that, due to the implosion of such a gigantic
amount of matter, a great shock wave will pass throughout the entire Cosmos.
We may feel it here. Another is that all the soulless Dark Beings will simply
dissolve. It is also believed that all the creations of the Dark which still
remain in existence - the constructs, the generators that maintain them, the
Frequency Fences, and so on - will sooner or later collapse, since they will
have nothing sustaining them.
Shakura was told
by Prime Creator that the Forces of Light have, at last, identified what
Darkness is. Prime Creator believes that once the Source of Darkness is gone,
this phenomenon will not be able to continue in existence. Therefore, when the
final implosion of the Dark Creation occurs, it is felt that Darkness will be
reversed or dissolved even within Beings where it had taken root, within the
Fallen and compromised Beings. Again this will take some time, and no one
knows how much. However, Prime Creator stated that, due to this process,
within about two months' time we should see changes here in the physical. We
hope to see improvements before that time due to the ongoing work of the Light
Initiative, which should become more effective as the Atomic Correction
proceeds (see below). But at the very least, we believe that by sometime this
Spring the winds of change should at last be blowing on our beloved Planet.
Shakura and I now
feel that the Atomic Correction has, at long last, taken hold and is
increasing in strength. As of January 21st 2006, Shakura reported
that she is able to see the Atomic Correction affecting the dense physical -
more strongly than before, in fact - and that she can feel changes occurring
in her body as a result. I, too, sense that this shift is finally occurring.
When I look at the dense physical, much movement appears to be happening.
Rather than looking at something that appears like a dense, inert, heavy iron
bar, I see many swirls of energy. It's almost as if matter here has been
sleeping or comatose and is starting to wake up. Assuming that our perceptions
are correct, the importance of this breakthrough cannot be overestimated. The
Atomic and Density Corrections are the key to so much in this World, and we
feel that at long last the door that has been locked for so long is beginning
to open.
The next couple
of months should be momentous times indeed. We will have to wait to see just
how and when things unfold on Earth. But Shakura tells me that ever since the
implosion of the Dark Creation began, she knows from deep within herself that
all will be well, and that things will soon begin to shift very rapidly. We
are also told that more Energy Waves are coming. We're not certain of this
information, but we think that somewhere around February 10-11th an
"electrifying" wave will hit Earth, which will accelerate the Atomic
Correction. Beyond that, a Great Wave is foreseen, which according to John's
sources, would "make the Omniversal Energy look like peanuts." This is not the
Breath of God, but something apparently even more powerful. We believe this
Wave will arrive in about 5 weeks (i.e. about March 7th), and we may start to
feel it up to a week sooner. Even though it's over a month away, I can see
this Wave coming like a mighty, onrushing wall of golden power. The degree to
which this energy will affect the dense physical will be dependent on how far
the Atomic Correction has progressed by the time it arrives. I expect that
sensitive people will feel a profound shift spiritually, but the effect on our
physical world can't yet be predicted.
Chapter TWENTY-FOUR: UPDATE for APRIL 2006
Part 1 - Update from
HERU
Elora: Greetings Heru. It's been a long time, at
least it seems very long to me. I have missed talking with you in this
way.
Heru: Yes, it has been quite some time - not so much a long
time on my part, but there has been a lot that has happened between then and
now. It has been quite an eventful time, and I myself have also missed our
dialogue.
Elora: Our readers are anxious for
an update, and I hope there is something we can give them. I
know that there are things that Prime Creator doesn't want discussed.
Heru: Yes. I will limit my content to what can be shared
with the public.
Elora: Also, I would like to
note here for our readers and for future reference, that Karen has stated she
no longer wishes to channel anything along the lines of a prediction.
Heru: Very understandable in light of what she has been
through.
Elora: What can you tell us, even
in general terms, about the current state of our Planet and the attempts to
rescue the dense physical, correct the atomic distortions, and so on?
Let us go back to
the initiative that Horu led in
December and January.
[Elora: As a parenthetical note, when he
speaks of Horu, Heru is referring to another of his Aspects. While Heru has
not differentiated between his various Aspects in his public messages in the
past, he is doing so now. As an explanation, each Creator God - just like each
Archangel - is composed of a "collective" of many Aspects. This is why you
could have a thousand people on Earth all calling upon Archangel Michael at
the same time, for example, and all these calls would be answered. All the
Beings in a collective share something of a group mind, but each Aspect has a
personal name and his or her own history, memories, relationships, and so on.
The Aspect whom we have known as Heru in these channelings is the direct
Progenitor for Karen and myself, has a long history of working with Earth, and
is the one who dictated The Return of Light. He is one of the oldest,
wisest, and most powerful Beings in his collective. Horu is a younger Aspect,
very dynamic, and it is he who led the attempt that we called the Light
Initiative. During the time of the Light Initiative, Heru had gone into
seclusion for a period of time. Heru continues:]
While there was
not much impact of that initiative on this Planet, it was successful in other
places. And of course the fact that it did not succeed in breaking through to
the dense physical on your Planet was the heart of Karen's disappointment. I
know there was much anticipation on the part of the Readers for that and also
for the God Event that followed. Most of what was accomplished with Horu's
Initiative was not seen on this Planet but there were parts that did get
through. I am trying to decide whether, for your Readers' understanding, to
actually let them know that this initiative was led by a different Aspect
other than myself. I think that you might want to tell them this, and that I
was in a process of seclusion at the time.
What did come
through was a small amount of very beautiful refined energy, and there were
those who were sensitive, who felt and appreciated that. However, as you know,
it did not tip the balance on this Planet towards the Light and it did not
significantly contribute to the liberation of Earth. The next Initiative, the
God Event, occurred around the end of February and the beginning of March.
There was much anticipation about this event. Again its greatest impact was
not on this Planet, and only a small fraction of that energy was able to
penetrate into the Dense Physical and into this Planet. And again those who
are sensitive were able to feel it. I believe you got many comments on it at
that time, but again it did not tip the balance on this Planet.
Efforts have been
made, repeatedly, to work on the Atomic Distortions and so far they have not
met with success. The Beings working on this, including Prime Creator, have
not given up however. And let me say here that Prime Creator could come into
this world and take over in a very short amount of time but at a great cost of
disruption, chaos, and death. Ways are being sought to do this without so much
loss of life and destruction and the resulting chaos that it would bring. So
it is a delicate line that is being walked here. There are a number of
different fronts being worked on simultaneously to change things without the
massive loss of life that a sudden Shift would precipitate.
Elora: You said that the God Event
and Light Initiative had a greater impact on other places. I
thought they were focused on Earth.
Heru: They involved the entire [Fallen] Sector. And they
also involved the few remaining Planets that had not or have not been rescued.
It was not just aimed at Earth.
Elora: Why, from your point of
view, has nothing worked?
Heru: There has been a very concerted effort by the Dark
with the intent that if they can't have this world nobody can. They have set
many Doomsday Programs in place to prevent a successful rescue of this Planet.
Many of those have been dismantled, but not all of them. This is extremely
delicate work because some of these have hair triggers and some can be
triggered by other events. For example, if one aspect of this Planet is
changed it could trigger a Doomsday Program in another place. So it is
extremely complex and dangerous work.
Elora: And is it that, more than
the density and distortions, which has been the biggest stumbling block?
Heru: The density and atomic distortions are the biggest
obstacle, and they are also tied to these Doomsday Programs, where if we
initiate a program to correct the density it can trigger something destructive
elsewhere. So we are working through this. I know this does not sound hopeful
and encouraging, but we have dismantled a good many of these systems and we
are continually working on finding ways to dismantle the rest of them.
Therefore although it feels like nothing has happened, much work has been
done, much progress has been made in coming to the point where we will solve
these triggers and we will dismantle these programs. It is just taking us
longer than we had hoped. I can't really give any kind of concrete time frame
but I believe we're looking at months for some things and a couple of years
for other things. We're not looking at decades or centuries.
Elora: When the Light Forces began
the attempt to rescue the Third Dimensional Earth, did they not
understand the distinction between the "normal" Third Dimension and the Dense
Physical?
Heru: I
think they understood it, but when they broke into the Third Dimension they
thought that they were also breaking into the Dense Physical. Do you remember
for so long, how frustrating it was when you would call for an action - how we
would say that we had initiated it and would see it coming through to
completion, but nothing would happen on the Dense Physical?
Elora: Yes! Very frustrating!
Heru: It was that kind of phenomenon. They saw it happening,
and because they cannot see into the Dense Physical they did not have a way to
monitor what was and was not happening on the Dense Physical.
Elora: Would you please say a few
words about the Dense Physical, what it is perceived to be and
how it is different from the normal Third Dimension.
Heru: I'll say what I
can but because I am not in it, I can't really see it. I guess I would have to
define it as an aberration from what the normal Third Dimensional world would
be. So in a sense your whole Planet [the part that exists in the Dense
Physical] is living in an aberrant and distorted reality.
Elora: Doesn't Earth have many
Dimensions, including a normal Third Dimension? It does. And is
it true that the great bulk of the Human population is on the
DensePphysical? Yes, indeed.
[Elora: I have clairvoyantly viewed the
"normal" Third Dimension for Earth, which contains twelve levels. I have seen
very few Humans there, and particularly in the higher levels it is very
beautiful and unspoiled.]
Elora: Because we're in dense
physical bodies, we can't see the normal Third Dimension. When we look out at
the Universe, are we seeing Dense Physical Realms that exist for all the Stars
and the other Planets within their Solar Systems?
Heru: You're seeing what is normally Third Dimensional
Matter. If you look through a telescope and you look at a Star or a distant
Galaxy you can see it, but you are viewing it through the distorted lens of
your perceptions. That is why most of you do not see the ET's who come here
who are Fourth and Fifth Dimension or higher. Normally, if you were not in
such a distorted place, you would easily see them.
Elora: Does the Moon have a Dense
Physical Plane? We know that Humans in dense physical bodies have walked
on the Moon.
Heru: Yes, the Moon does have a Dense
Physical Realm, and to some degree or other in this Fallen Sector much of the
Matter is Dense Physical although not nearly as dense as the Earth. However,
things in this Solar System are pretty dense and pretty much the equivalent of
Earth. This particular Solar System is denser than most of the rest of the
Universe, although on several different higher Dimensions than Earth.
Elora: What is the overall
state of our Universe at this time?
Heru: Karen just saw a documentary on the 1906 Earthquake in
San Francisco, and it took the event through the reconstruction and where they
were at several days after the quake, when the City was burning and all
communications were cut off. The documentary also took the event through the
period when the Army Corps were coming in with relief supplies, when soup
kitchens and tent cities were being set up, and so on. In a matter of weeks
tracks were laid down to bring in train cars to pick up the wreckage. And then
once the massive amount of debris was cleared, the reconstruction began.
Within nine years the City was rebuilt and they had a great World Fair that
seemed to celebrate the rebirth of the City.
Let us use that
image and those timelines as an analogy. Many of the Planets in this Universe
were not so devastated or Dark as this one, and I would say that in general
the worst of these Planets are at the stage where the relief supplies are
coming in, the tracks have been laid down to remove debris, and the beginning
stages of reconstruction are happening. Many other places are in better shape
and are progressing more rapidly. For instance if we look at where Terah (the
Fourth Dimensional Aspect of Karen's Twin) lives, his Planet was never
devastated ecologically. The ecological system was impaired and distorted, but
was never totally torn up and disrupted as yours is here. Therefore at this
time repairs are being made to the ecology, and that is happening fairly
quickly and readily.
Elora: What percent of our Universe
would you now say is Light?
Heru: Oh, virtually all, in the 90-something percentile.
There are just a very few planets that are not Light or not in the control of
Light, such as your Planet. There are not many of these left.
Elora: And how about all the Fallen
Beings? Are there still a great many that haven't been restored toe Light?
Heru: True, and they are in holding areas. Here and there
are a few who are still loose, but very few. The Fallen Beings will be worked
with to reform them and they will be given certain choices.
Elora: Will they be forced to
reform, so to speak, by the Deca-Delta Squadrons, or given a
choice between that and being melted down? [Note: the Deca-Delta Squadrons are
groups of Angels who are able to work on Beings and restore the
Free Will of Beings who had succumbed to Darkness.]
Heru: They will go through a process where their Free Will
is restored; the Deca-Delta Squadrons will do that. From that point on they
will then be presented with choices. And there will be some who will prefer to
be melted down rather than go through the painful process of healing and
correcting and in a sense atoning. I do not mean atoning in a sense that there
is blame assigned to what they have done. They, like the rest of you, have had
all or part of their Free Will stolen and are not considered to blame for what
they have done. But in the process of healing, atonement, and restoration,
reparation to those whom they have harmed is part of that healing. And there
will be those among them who will be so heartsick at what they have done that
they cannot face that process. Therefore not out of cowardice, nor out of
evil, nor out of resistance would they choose to be melted down, but more out
of sorrow.
Elora: And then will they be
brought back?
Heru: I'm sure some of them will. I don't know about all.
Elora: Has a tremendous amount of
Darkness been removed from the entire Dark Sector, just in the past few days?
Heru: Yes. I believe we talked about how the Light from the
Godverse [the Omniversal Energy], was sort of like a strobe light or a light
in a lighthouse, and that each time it would come around it would penetrate
more deeply. Progressively, each time that Light comes through, it dissipates
more and more of the Darkness. And that beam of Light is, I believe, pulsing
through at a rate of every 5 or 6 weeks and lasts for about a day each time.
So you may wish to set a calendar and watch as things change. And oftentimes
with these pulses Prime Creator is adding things to the Omniversal Energy, so
that embedded in it are Beings and energies that may not have been on the
pulse prior to it.
[Elora: According to this conversation the
last pulse from the Omniversal Energy occurred about April 19-20, 2006, so the
next one would happen around May 25-June 1, 2006.]
Elora: What is the status of the
Twin Flame Rift?
Heru: That is a very, very complicated issue. For some Twin
Flames reunion is happening. For others they are approaching it but are not
quite there and still others are further apart. But progress is definitely
being made there.
Elora: Progress with the Rift
itself? Yes. But not a full healing? No, not yet.
Elora: Is it correct that the
Source of Darkness has been completely destroyed?
Heru: That is my understanding. It's not something I can
first hand see or attest to, but that is what I have been told.
Elora: What was the Source of
Darkness? We were told that it was an entire Creation System way out in
the Void that had gone Dark.
Heru: That is my understanding. Again I had no personal
contact with it, but that is what we are being told.
Elora: How did destroying that Dark
Creation impact our Creation? Or did it?
Heru: In some respects yes, it affected things immediately.
It sort of took the wind out of quite a few of the Dark Beings. Some of them
just disappeared, some of them were weakened.
Elora: Is it correct that it is now
understood what the Darkness is, and can you say anything about this?
Heru: What I can say is that Prime Creator does understand
what the Darkness is and is working day and night, ceaselessly, on eliminating
it from this Creation. It will be a process, it will take time to do so, but
all of it will be eliminated.
Elora: And this understanding will
help Him to get rid of it? Absolutely.
Elora: One last question - many
Channels state that for the Pole Shift to truly occur here on Earth a
certain percentage of the population must wake up, throw off the veils of
ignorance, and raise their vibrational rate. Is there any truth to
this?
Heru: It's much more complicated than that because the Pole
Shift could happen at any given time - Prime Creator has the power to make it
happen. But what He wants, and what we all want, is to have this happen with a
minimal disruption of life. It could happen in a very severe way, a very
traumatizing catastrophic way, and we wish to avoid that. So the more people
on this Planet who do wake up and do shift their consciousness, shift their
allegiances really, the easier it will be for us to come in without the
severity in the predicted Earth Changes and so on.
Elora: That completes our questions
for today. Is there any statement that you would like to make
for our Readers?
Heru: Just that it is kind of an odd time for the Light
Workers, for many of you are feeling a greater influx of the Light and yet
this is not reflected in the world situation. For those of you who are
distraught and depressed by the world situation, I just ask that you be a
little patient and to maintain hope, because really there is much to be
hopeful about. Those of us that are working from the other side to reach you
are very confident and hopeful that it will be soon.
The Light Forces
in this Sector are all working very hard, and there is also a sense of them
holding their breath until everyone is rescued. When everyone in the Dark
Sector has been liberated, when that day happens a celebration beyond your
imaginings will commence. There are preparations being made for this, and
nobody is really celebrating until that happens.
Part 2
– A Letter from
Karen about Channeling
Dear
Friends and Readers,
It has been some
time since I have spoken publicly or channeled any of the precious material we
have been blessed to receive. I apologize to all of you as information at this
time is so very important. I needed to withdraw myself from this for a time in
order to process some very intense personal items. These involved some health
issues, family issues and karmic issues. I will speak some about the latter.
Before I do, I want to talk about what was happening right before I took my
break.
Prime Creator and
the Light Forces were preparing for the Light Initiative to be launched
sometime between mid December 2005 and mid January 2006. We were all very
excited about it. I went on the Meria Heller Radio Show and channeled Heru's
predictions, so this was a very public statement for me. I felt a little out
on a limb and a little insecure about making these predictions. When the
Initiative failed to make a difference on Earth, I crashed. I experienced not
just disappointment, but genuine rage. Rage at the ineffectuality of both Heru
and Prime Creator, and rage at having been made the fool by predicting
something that didn't come about.
As I examined and
processed what I was feeling, I realized my emotions were out of proportion to
the event. I knew I needed to dig deeper, and so deeper I dug. Through a
series of sessions with John Crawford, Elora's Husband, I was able to access
the memory of a long ago event that the current failed Light Initiative had
triggered - the Okessa Battle. This Battle was spoken about briefly in The
Return of Light. When Elora asked Prime Creator why we weren't rescued, he
talked about a failed initiative. The Okessa Battle was the Battle between the
Forces that Prime Creator sent to rescue us and the Forces of Darkness. That
session held so much sorrow for Elora, Prime Creator and myself that we never
asked for details. I remember seeing the look of eternal doom and despair in
the eyes of those members of the Rescue Team that were captured. At the time I
didn't explore that image. It was too heart breaking.
What I have now
learned is that I was the Herald who announced the coming Initiative from
Prime Creator. As with this time, there was much fanfare and excitement about
the impending rescue and liberation of this Dark Sector. When I saw the meager
forces of Light marching up to meet and challenge the Dark Forces, my heart
froze. Do you remember Tiananmen Square? It was much worse than that. I don't
have much more memory of this event except that it was so shattering for me
that I felt if I let go of my anger, I would lose my identity.
The fact that the
Light Initiative failed in January 2006 triggered within me all the unresolved
anger and pain from that Okessa Battle. If any of you were there, you may also
need to clear and heal the searing pain from that event. I went through a
period of a couple of months of intense Atheism. This Atheism wasn't that I
didn't believe in God or Heru, but that I didn't believe that they could
affect anything in the physical world. I couldn't go into meditation because
all I could do was to yell at Heru! I am very happy to report that all those
feelings are now resolved.
I say above that
my emotions concerning the failure of the Light Initiative were out of
proportion to the event and this is true, but I don't want to downplay my
feelings of the importance of the immanent rescue of this Planet. I really do
feel that our dear Earth is in a "now or never" dire need to be liberated. How
long that "now" stretches I can't say. I do feel strongly that everyone is
doing their best and working very hard to get to us. I feel very certain that
they will succeed. I deeply hope the breakthrough is this year.
I want to take
this opportunity also to tell all of you a little about what it was like to
bring forth The Return of Light. The channeling in the book took place
mostly from June through December of 2004. What a time it was! I was
channeling almost every day, sometimes twice a day. We felt an intense desire
to bring through all this information very quickly. There was a genuine
feeling that this was sacred material. We were both excited and humbled to be
a part of this. Elora has told me several times that of anything she has done
in her lifetime, this is what she is the most proud of. I have to agree that
the same is true for me. At the same time Elora and I also came under the most
intense attacks from the Dark we have ever experienced. I don't want to dwell
upon this, but I want to mention this because I think there was an element of
burnout for me that contributed to my needing this prolonged rest. There was a
very concerted effort to prevent this work from coming to Light.
I have a couple
of notes of what to expect in the up coming channelings. First, after feeling
pretty burned by predicting things that didn't come to fruition, I have asked
Heru not to make that type of prediction through me. Secondly, good things are
coming out of this somewhat difficult period for me. Heru is talking about a
second book. He is also preparing me for a download of new meditation
techniques. He is working with me and teaching me a new healing technique.
Before some of this happens, however, Elora and I have a lot to catch up on.
We have the revised and updated Second Edition of the Book to get out and
mountains of reader questions to get caught up on! We also need to spread the
Good News as far and wide as we can. So far only a small number of people have
heard Heru's message. Those of that have heard his words express being deeply
moved, but there are many more people out there that have yet to hear about
this work.
To all of you, my
heartfelt love and blessings, Karen Kirschbaum
Chapter
TWENTY-FIVE: UPDATES for MAY 2006
Elora:
Greetings to all. This is our first Update for May of 2006. Prime
Creator and the Forces of Light have made excellent progress with the
"Doomsday Programs" which were mentioned in our last Update. Heru recently
stated: "As far we can tell we have dismantled everything. We have not come
across any new areas of Darkness for a couple of days and that is very good
news." This will enable the efforts of the Light Forces on behalf of our
Planet to move forward more rapidly.
Part 1 - "Speak up and
say where it hurts"
[Elora:] The material below came out of a
discussion with Heru where we were asking about making requests from Prime
Creator. Heru spoke about this subject with great passion and asked that we
include it in an Update. We began with the following question:
Elora: Why doesn't Prime Creator
take care of all these things without our making requests? What is the
benefit of our being involved, or the necessity of it?
Heru: I think to some degree it has to do with the fact that
the details of the Dense Physical Plane are still obscured from Prime
Creator's view. Let me give you an example from myself. I am actually finding
it emotionally very hard to channel through Karen because prior to her recess
from channeling in December and January, I was not able to see or fully be
aware of the extent of the pain and the damage that she had suffered in this
Sector. It is just very hard for us to really see the details of what has
happened; it is very much obscured to us. It is dark. So I just did not know.
And Prime Creator is not able still to see into the local Dense Physical
Plane. Therefore it is important for you to contact the Higher Beings and to
make these requests, because they are coming from your need. Prime Creator [in
the current Dense Plane situation] cannot see or anticipate your needs. It is
as if you were to go to the doctor, and the doctor would not have the
technology of X rays or MRI's. You would describe your symptoms, but all the
doctor could see would be the surface of your skin and he could not diagnose
from within. So it would be critical for you to voice the entire range and
scope of your symptoms to the doctor in order for diagnosis and help to be
given.
This is something
that is important for people to understand, why this whole work of restoration
has been so difficult. For we have been looking at this Planet, we have been
looking at the Dark Sector from the outside, and we have been unable to
penetrate into the entire spectrum of all that is wrong. We will do this, and
it is going to be you and me, Prime Creator and Shakura - each one of us, and
each person with his or her own individual connections with the Divine, really
communicating in this way. This is a crucial point that everyone needs to
know: that everybody needs to speak up and say where it hurts. And that will
involve some shadow work and really digging into old stuff.
Elora: So when we make these
requests, do we need to detail in specifics what we need to
occur rather than making general requests?
Heru: Yes, I think that is very helpful, the more details
the better. And it really has to be mostly personal. For as passionate as you
are about this Earth, for example, there is a personal element that needs to
be injected there - where you connect with how it's affecting you, where your
pain is - and not just the passion but also the pain that you feel for the
destruction that has happened
here. Be very specific about it,
and when you communicate with myself or with Prime Creator, project to us that
disgusting sick-at-your-stomach feeling that you get every time you see a
Chemtrail, that pain in your heart when you see trees destroyed. The more
personal you can make these requests the more effective they will be, the more
it will allow us to actually see what is going on. So when you make these
requests, really connect with the visceral feelings in your body and your
emotions and project them to whatever Beings you are working with.
What I would like
you to do is to get this information out, because the more people who really
understand how to do this the quicker things will go, the quicker people will
evolve, the quicker these connections and this information will come forward.
People who are
praying for World Peace, for instance, tend to abstract this issue outside
their own bodies. If we can get people to really delve into themselves, get in
touch with the lack of peace: what war does to their heart and mind and body
when they see the images on TV or when it impacts them directly, personally,
that will help a lot. They need to understand that when they make those
prayers for World Peace it is vital that they personalize it and express that
to Prime Creator and all the Beings that are helping Prime Creator. For all of
you who are praying for assistance and praying for help for this Planet, make
it intensely personal.
Part 2 - Reader
Questions
[Elora:] We still have many questions which
have not yet been answered, and we will post more answers with our next
Update.
Reader: My friend and I are
Vegetarians because we wouldn't treat animals differently from Humans and we
have equal respect for all life forms. We're proud not to contribute to the
mistreatment of the animals on this Planet, as the vast ignorant
majority of people do. But we are confronted with the (I'll put it bluntly)
stupidity of a lot of people every day, who eat meat and just don't care how
it is produced as long as it tastes good. They appear to have no idea
of the consequences of their behavior. This makes it difficult for us to love
other people, let alone like, and it probably prevents us from Ascending
because of these bad feelings. And isn't the overall ignorance of people a
factor that can prevent this Planet from healing?
Heru: Yes, there are several questions here. First I would
applaud you and your Partner for being able to adopt this life style. And I
would just ask of you, and all the Readers, to look at these areas in your
life for which you have this kind of emotional judgment. And suspend your
judgment for just a little while, understanding that to some degree or other
everyone on this Planet has lost the use of their Free Will. The fallen
vibration that exists on your planet is so severe, the distortions so great,
that most people have no choice but to regard meat as an essential nutrient in
their life. And were they to attempt to change it this would actually make
them sick. Now this is not to say that it is good to eat meat or not good to
eat meat. In an Unfallen World all of the Humans are vegetarian, and there are
only a very few animal predators. The situation here is just very, very
different, very distorted. Therefore forgive them because I don't think they
really have a choice at this time.
Regarding your
question about whether these judgments would keep you from Ascension, I don't
know how completely wrapped up you are in the emotion of that. If it consumes
your daily consciousness I would say yes, if it is a passing thought I
wouldn't worry too much about it. Any negative emotion that consumes you will
be an impediment. Even if it's judgments against lawn mowers and the whole
concept of grass, you could wrap your whole life around that as being against
Nature. And if that consumed your emotions and mind on a daily basis then yes,
that would keep you from moving forward in your evolution. So it's not so much
the what but how you process this emotion. And I would like to add that
once this Planet is restored all life will be held as Sacred.
Reader: I have read the Book
and all the Updates. I have a question and it deals with crystals.
Is there a use for crystals in helping to anchor the Light Energies?
Heru: Yes, very much so. I would caution that as everything
on and in this Planet has been distorted, crystals themselves do not contain
unsullied matter, but they can help amplify the new Light that is coming to
this Planet. So before you use anything, I would recommend that if possible
you take a container, a glass bowl or whatever, and pray over that water.
Invoke the Light from the Omniverse [the Omniversal Energy], ask that this
water be filled with that crystalline pure Light, and that anything placed
within that water be purified and brought up to that vibration. Then immerse
your stones in that water and place them in the sun or full moonlight for
several hours. And that should facilitate drawing to the Earth more of this
beautiful clear Light.
Reader: Are you aware of the Law
Congress passed in March of 2000, and President Clinton signed on
October 10, 2000, titled the National Economic Security and Reformation Act
- NESARA (which has yet to be introduced due the sabotaging efforts of
the Dark Forces),
Heru: I'm aware of the attempt. I am not aware that it has
been passed.
[Elora:] We also asked Sananda about this last
year and he stated that NESARA has not been passed.
Reader: In materials I have
been following for the past two years St. Germain is playing a big part
in helping us here on Earth. But I do not find him mentioned in
your materials. Could you check this out for me and many who have been
following the NESARA information?
Heru: In the circles in which you Elora and Karen travel,
and this Reader as well, St. Germain is far better known than myself, and he
is indeed active in the process of restoring this Planet. Some of the people
channeling St. Germain are quite good channels and some are less so. St.
Germain also has a number of different Aspects. Some of them seem more
involved [in the restoration process] and some of them less so. So there is a
definite mixture of what is coming through and what must be sifted to come to
clarity.
[Elora:] Heru is referring to the fact that
many of the Ascended Masters have multiple Aspects; that typically Archangels
have 200-300 Aspects in each Archangel Collective although Archangel Michael
has many more, and that Creator Gods like Heru also have many Aspects.
Ascended Masters can create multiple Aspects at will. Sananda, for example,
has about 7000 Aspects because his "job" is so enormous. Each Aspect is a
separate, individuated Being.
Part 3 - What is The
Darkness?
In a
previous Update, Heru stated that Prime Creator now knows what the Darkness is
made up of. I will give a short discussion on this topic for those who may be
interested.
As discussed in
former Updates, the original Source of Darkness was an entire Creation System,
far out in the Void, that had gone Dark. This Creation System would probably
be as far away from our own Creation System, relatively speaking, as the
nearest Star would be to Earth. It was created by an entirely different Prime
Creator, and we would probably never have known of its existence except that,
in the larger scheme of things, it was one of our nearer neighbors. This fact
enabled Fallen or Dark Beings from that System to travel through the Void and
to enter this Creation. Thus Darkness entered our Creation and began to
spread.
According to
Heru, the Darkness was essentially created by accident. It was an attempt, on
the part of the Prime Creator of that System, to reverse the Codes of Life.
Unfortunately that attempt succeeded. Heru stated: "It was an experiment that
went wrong and then ended up consuming him in insanity." We asked about the
purpose of this experiment and Heru responded, "It may have been just to see
if it could be done." Subsequently, the entire Creation System made by this
Creator became Dark.
Darkness, Heru
says, is therefore essentially a reversal of the Codes of Life - taking those
Codes and running them backwards. This is why Darkness turns Love to hatred,
purity to corruption, perfection to distortion, and so on. As we have stated
elsewhere, Darkness acts somewhat like a computer virus and also somewhat like
a disease virus, of which Heru stated: "It in itself is not alive; it is not a
living thing. It uses the host's DNA and the host's fuel and energy to destroy
the host."
Regarding these
analogies, Heru stated:
"Both of those
are very good analogies that people can understand. Let me see if I can come
up with anything else. The destruction of Atlantis came about by applying that
reversal to the crystalline energy structure, the crystalline structures that
were being used in Atlantis pretty much as a basis for the entire
civilization. Their energy, their religion, their commerce - all of that was
built on the use of these crystals. When the codes in those crystals were
reversed Atlantis fell, although corruption had already been building for some
time. But I think your Readers will be able to remember that feeling. Remember
how these early days of Atlantis felt, when things were still pure, how the
corruption came in and how it caused the Fall."
Many years ago, I
belonged to an organization called the Pathwork. The Pathwork was based upon a
set of lectures channeled by Eva Pierrakos from a Being who identified himself
only as "The Guide". In some of the early lectures, entitled "God: The
Creation" and "The Fall", the Guide spoke with amazing clarity about the
nature of Darkness. To quote:
"So, Spiritual
Worlds did exist for a very, very long time where all created Beings lived in
a state of bliss, in a way that is unimaginable .... The one Spirit who
succumbed first generated a power running in the opposite direction to Divine
Law, but it was still the same power, only used differently. With this power
the Spirit could affect and influence many other spirits, little by little.
But not all spirits were affected. There was a division between those who
succumbed and those who did not. With the former, the 'Fall of the Angels'
began. In this process every Divine Aspect turned into its opposite nature:
harmony turned to disharmony, beauty to ugliness, light to darkness, wisdom to
blindness, love to hatred, fear, or egotism; and union became separateness."
A Reader recently
wrote to me: "When one ponders the implacable opposition of the Dark to all
life ... its pernicious patience as it sinks poisonously into a life affirming
host ... its enormous success in the Universes and up to Creator God levels
... one must stand back and wonder who or what would hate Prime Creator so
much as to develop a venom of this potency? ... Who could have that level of
power to counter Prime Creator?"
Elora: I feel that there is a very
important point here. How can Fallen Beings have so much power to
do harm? How can they be so filled with such an intensity of
hate and destructiveness?
Heru: Their power, their hate, their destructiveness, their
inventiveness in doing harm, are in exact inverse proportion to the strength
and to the depth of Love, Light, and intelligence that was intrinsic to these
Beings before they fell. Darkness turned the power, Light, and vast creativity
of this Creation against itself.
If you take a
very low number numerically, such as two or three, and make that negative two
or three, these are still not very large numbers. But if you take a number
such as a trillion and make it minus one trillion, you have an enormous
negative number. That is how we ended up with the degree and intensity of
Darkness that we have had in this Creation. Prime Creator created Beings of
such glory and magnificence that when they were subject to the reversing of
their Life Codes, their fall was correspondingly far and their desire and
ability to do harm was correspondingly great.
[Elora: ] To quote the Guide once again: "Let
us suppose, for instance, that a Being in its perfect state had the particular
characteristic of great strength of Love, the fire of Divine Love. This Love
Force would turn around into its opposite and create a great fire of hatred
and wickedness .... Let us suppose that another individual in his or her
perfect state of development had the particular characteristic of wise
judgment, calmness, and wise reflection ... Directed to its opposite force,
this power would create ... icy coldness, icy darkness, and desolation ....
Since one of the most important Divine aspects is Free Will or Freedom of
Choice, this had to turn into its opposite too ..... [Therefore] the opposite
of God and his Laws must be the prohibition of Free Choice and the domination
of the stronger over the weaker ones."
Part 4 – Update from
Heru - May 12, 2006
Elora: Heru, can you give us any
kind of update to be released to our Readers?
Heru: Yes. Dear Readers: I'm very happy to announce a new
phase in a Project that we have not spoken publicly about before. We mentioned
in some of the Updates that there were certain Projects which were classified
and this was one of them. We are de-classifying this Project today. Prime
Creator has called forth many thousands of God Warriors to tunnel into the
density of Earth’s distorted Third Dimension. They started from the outer
reaches of the Solar System, and about ten days ago they reached the surface
of the Earth. We stopped them there in order to defuse many booby traps,
doomsday programs, hair triggers to bombs, and so on. At the point that the
God Warriors came to the surface of the Earth, an Etheric Water that we are
calling God Water was then released in 15 minute interval pulses. This God
Water has many programs and frequencies in it to dissolve and dismantle
anything that is a threat to the survival of Gaia. Just as water on your
Planet is called the Universal Solvent, the God Water has that same property
as well. This programmed Water came through the holes opened by the God
Warriors.
[Elora: I clairvoyantly observed the God
Warriors when they were in the process of tunneling down towards the surface
of Earth. It was as though they literally turned their bodies into drills and
cut holes through the density. It was very much like watching someone drill
through solid rock - another demonstration of the incredible density that we
live in and consider as normal. We were told that these God Warriors carried
the Program for the Atomic Correction within their bodies and would in a sense
become Atomic Correction Generators. Heru resumes:]
This has been
going on for about a week. Last night, May 11 at Midnight, the God Warriors
resumed their drilling into the Earth, into the greatest of the densities, and
they will all meet up at the core of the Earth. We estimate the time that it
will take to get there will be five days with one day of what Prime Creator
calls "set up". So in six days time [about May 1-7] they will be ready to
merge all of their energies and become Atomic Correction Generators. They will
bring forth energy to correct the distortion at the atomic and subatomic
level, radiating out from the core of the Earth to all matter on this Planet -
and then, once this Planet is complete, to extend out into the entire Solar
System. We feel that this will have a tremendous effect on opening up an
influx of Light to this Planet. This will happen first through the channels
that they are digging and through which this God Water will continue to flow.
And once we have stabilized Gaia to the point that there is no threat to her
life, Prime Creator will then initiate a series of different programs aimed at
world leaders, environment, and all of the different issues that you have.
There will be many happening at once and some will occur before others. I
think at this point it's premature to list what the priorities are. We can
come back to that once this phase has begun.
Elora: Can you state any more
definitively where the God Warriors are, Dimensionally speaking? If they were
on the Dense Physical we'd see them, and if not how is the
correction going to work?
Heru: They are in the [normal] Third Dimension. They are
still in the process of tunneling from the Third Dimension into the Dense
Physical, and it is our belief that once they get to the core of the Earth and
begin this generation process that they will be fully on the Dense Physical. I
cannot guarantee that but this is our definite idea and hope.
Elora: Several of our Readers
expressed outrage at the portion of our last Update which I entitled
"Speak Up and Tell Us Where It Hurts". I’m sure you recall that
discussion. I'm going to read a very impassioned letter from
a woman in this regard:
Reader: Ihave been an avid reader of The
Return of Light material for awhile now. II have found it compelling, and felt it has some
very solid truth to it. BUT this last message has made me feel quite
outraged. I perhaps am not understanding it, but here is my
take:
It was said
'details of the Dense Physical are still obscured from Prime Creator's view ..
.' Here is MY question. How
many weeping mothers with babies dying of disease and starvation do
you need to hear from? How many sobbing women who have been raped
need to cry out to you? And how many anguished tortured young
men in Iraq and other places of insanity need to callout before
you get a picture? Are parents on Earth more advanced than the
so-called Higher Beings? We can anticipate the needs of our children without
their specific requests, without their spilling their guts. We sense when
something is wrong, and help without knowing all the details.
I don't
understand why a Creator God would not have the technology or the Team on the ground to understand
in intimate detail what the hell is happening here. He hasn't
called me or he would know. Can he watch CNN? Are you implying that we
haven’t been speaking up and
saying in gruesome detail where it hurts ???????
The pain we
feel is so enormous - it seems voyeuristic to me that Prime
Creator would want a parade of misery in all its forms so
He can finally 'get it' .. .'Not being able to see' seems like a lame
excuse to me. Sort of like George Bush not knowing about conditions
in the Super Dome after Hurricane Katrina. It is his damn job
to know. There are plenty of people who have been in the worst
darkness who are capable of reporting. What more does Prime Creator need to
know, except we want the violence stopped
now!
Heru: Thank you, that is very moving. The
truth is that Prime Creator does not have a Ground Crew. Those of you who
speak to me and speak to Prime Creator are the closest thing that we have to a
Ground Crew. My apologies if the effect of that message was to convey
insensitivity to the plight here. But the truth is that in many cases we don't
see clearly what is going on. And the greater the detail that can be uploaded
to us, from each person's perspective, the more we are able to hone in on each
particular problem.
Elora: Heru, maybe it would help if
you told us what you actually see when you look at the dense physical? What
is your experience?
Heru: I see smoke, dark shapes. I'm looking through a smoky
glass into a vista that has places where you can see fires burning, and in
between it's just smoke. So my ability to see detail is very obscured, and I
believe it is the same for Prime Creator.
Elora: What do you mean by
fires?
Heru: Fires of war, fires of famine, fires of distress - but
again this is from some distance. So we are not able to get down to the point
where we can see an individual home or an individual person. There are
clusters of trauma. For instance if I were to focus on Cairo, a very polluted
and impoverished city in Egypt, I would see the fire of the pain. It's almost
as if the center of the city, where the wealth is concentrated, is not on
fire. But with the rings of slums surrounding it, it looks like successive
rings of fire surrounding the city. I cannot see individual people or
individual buildings or individual conditions, so it's hard to discern what
aspect of misery I am seeing.
Let me just
double check with Prime Creator and see if that corresponds with His vision.
He says yes, and that because of the density we are still some ways away from
your Planet. And it is not that the prayers of everyone are not being heard.
But, much like the Ring of Fire that surrounds Cairo, it is more of an
indistinguishable chorus - indistinguishable between the lack of sanitation,
lack of health of heath care, prevalence of disease, lack of good water,
violence and abuse. If I look at this Ring of Fire I cannot discern whether
there would be all of those problems or maybe all but one. So for instance if
there was plentiful good water there, I couldn't tell if there was or wasn't.
And I want to add one more thing, that part of the gift that the Light Workers
have is the personal connection with different Higher Beings - with Prime
Creator, with myself, with the Archangels and so on. The Light Workers have a
greater ability to communicate, to hear, and to articulate as well. And this
is very valuable to us. So when the Reader asks if I can watch CNN TV, I
cannot.
[Elora: I believe that Heru is describing the
general challenges that the Higher Beings have when attempting to see into the
Dense Physical Plane, for we all know of instances where they have been able
to pinpoint individuals and situations. It may be that the Creator Gods and
Prime Creator are in a sense "higher up" and are less able to see details than
others like the Positive ET's, for example. An interesting example from my
life is as follows. I have a cat who is a great adventurer and has been lost
on a couple of occasions, having wandered quite a distance from home. We have
called upon the Angel of Animals to guide her home, and this has worked well.
There was one occasion, however, where the Angel told us that he was having a
very hard time locating my cat because she was obscured from his view. He
would find her and then lose her again for long periods of time. The other
Beings I work with were having the same problem - they just couldn't see her.
My cat did make it home, but this was an illuminating event.]
Elora: Would you say that these
more detailed communications will help the Higher Forces to lay their plans
for when they get in here?
Heru: Very much so. So I would ask everyone to dialogue with
whomever they feel the clearest communication, whether it be Sananda, Michael,
Prime Creator or others, to begin to upload to us what is happening in as
great detail as possible.
[Elora: I feel this is a very important point.
It's as though the Higher Forces need to create a detailed rescue map, and we
are being asked to help by providing specific information about conditions in
our locales or conditions as we know them. Until the breakthrough with the
Atomic Correction occurs, we may not yet have the response we are seeking.
However, the more the Light Forces know about the situation here, the better
prepared they will be once they reach us. Imagine a city which has been
devastated by an earthquake. In some areas there are fires. In others, water
or gas mains have broken. There is looting and violence in certain places, and
so on. Rescue teams have not yet arrived, but if a few people can call out on
their cell phones and explain just what is happening in the city and where,
then the rescue teams will know how and where to get to work when they
arrive.]
Elora: People here have been taught
that God can see everything - He sees the sparrow fall, and so on.
Heru: Someday that will be true. On
other worlds it is true, and it is what should be. That is what we are working
towards. And I would once again like to apologize for not having stated this
more clearly the first time.
Reader question: Greetings, I
have just read and article that was excerpted from the Salt Lake
Tribune from Isis. The title is rather long: Test Blast in
Nevada: A Nuclear Rehearsal (Pentagon apparently looks for an
optimal size of a bunker buster). It is called Divine Stake! Yech!!!
Has this been observed by Heru? I am horrified that once again
no regard for Gaia is on the Administration's plate. It
supposedly entails 700 tons of ammonium nitrate and fuel in a limestone
tunnel. The tectonic plates is this area are already moving, my Heavens
what are they thinking. Any suggestions for Optimal Light Warrior
Intervention? Any suggestions at all?
Heru:
At this point I don't see that we can
stop the Tests from happening. But there are Light Warriors and God Warriors
on the Tectonic Plates, monitoring and hopefully preventing any or most of the
severe damaging earthquakes. I can't say that we will get all of them, but I
don't foresee anything coming out of this.
Reader question: In the
November 2005 Update, there were some things said having to do
with nuclear weapons being fired at the First Contact Ships if they decided
to land too early. The result would be destruction of those
ships and great damage to Planet Earth. In the Matthew Ward Books
channeled by Suzi Ward, there is much mention of Prime Creator
overriding just one area of Free Will that has to do with the
detonation of atomic weapons on Earth and the rest of Creation because
of the extreme deep level damage it does to the Soul of anyone
unfortunate to be in the proximity of such an explosion. This is
partly or mainly being managed by the advanced technology and high
level, diligent survalence of some of the benevolent ET's. I
have also heard this referenced in other channeled material.
In the
November Update, the reference indicated to me that no such
declaration of Prime Creator that I just described had ever occurred.
I understand that not all channeled information is to believed
or even entertained, and all indications are that yours is one
of the authentic ones. I find most of the information from you and
Suzi Ward to be very much in alignment with each other, but this
is a very huge discrepancy. Is there anything you can tell me
to clear this up?
Heru: There are several points here. First, as far as the
declaration by Prime Creator that no nuclear weapons will ever be fired, I
know that attempt is in place. However I can't vouch for the 100%
effectiveness of it because of the failures of other things so far to come
through. I'm not certain that it is totally a matter of overriding Free Will.
Secondly, in a situation where there would be the Mass Landings of the
Positive ET's with a tremendous number of the Space-ships coming in, it is not
known whether it would be possible to avert any detonation of nuclear weapons.
However if any detonations are made, they will be contained. The technology is
there to contain detonations and greatly reduce their effect. Beyond that, any
information as to whether there could be detonations or not is, at this point,
classified information. But I can say that at the point of the Mass Landings
of the ET ships, the technology is there to contain the explosives, so that
whatever damage might occur would be greatly limited and contained.
[Elora:] I thought the ET's would only
land when it when it was safe and they wouldn't be fired upon.
Heru: I'm checking with Prime Creator - and all He is saying
is that they're coming.
[Reader question:] I have
been in the Engineering, Construction and Materials business for 35
years and am wondering how all the Changes are going to effect how we
do things. Will we still use sand, gravel, cement, copper, steel, glass
etc. in the way we build things? Our current methods of construction
using bricks and mortar seem very basic when compared to space ships
and space technology.
There must be
better ways of getting raw materials other than mining, drilling for oil,
or cutting down all the
trees. Our transportation and power systems also seem to be in total
need of replacement.
Would you be
so kind as to offer
some information on how these basic needs (food, heat, clothes,
and shelter) will change after the Dark is removed and ET
support is provided.
Heru: Yes, I'd be very happy to. If you were to look at a
Third Dimensional planet in an Unfallen Universe, you would find that it is a
much more low tech culture - much closer to the Earth, much closer to Nature.
The climate is far more amenable to comfort. And the other thing is that
population density is not as great, so it is more a matter of villages than
large cities. There is technology but it's an organic technology, so instead
of a computer being made out of plastic and running on electricity it would be
made out of organic compounds. As far as building and roads and so on,
everything would be much more organic with less need for transport. Things are
much more localized. And there is also the ability of those Third Dimensional
Humans to create matter and create life. If you wanted gold you wouldn't have
to mine for it, you could create it. If you wanted a glass window you wouldn't
have to gather the sand and melt it and purify it, you would simply create it.
And it is within the grasp of a Third Dimensional Being to do that - to create
food, to create clothing, create whatever they need.
[Elora:] On an Unfallen Third
Dimensional planet the size of Earth, what would be a normal population
density?
Heru: It would depend on whether it was a watery planet.
Some of them have very little solid ground and some of them have a great deal
of solid ground. But let us take a planet the size of Earth with roughly the
same proportion of land to water. It would accommodate several million
comfortably, and more comfortably than your Planet currently because you have
climates where there is land but it is really not suitable for living. I am
thinking of the Antarctic land mass and the lands up around the Artic Circle
which are very sparsely populated. This would not need to be so were the
climate more even. And because of the difference in diet, there wouldn't be
the need for large meat manufacturing and all of the plant material that is
grown primarily to sustain the meat industry. There just wouldn't be the need
for farms like there is on Earth. People would be eating much lighter,
primarily a fruit based diet.
[Elora:] There are some Standing Stones
in Georgia somewhere, and they have sort of a more enlightened Ten
Commandments inscribed on them. They say that the Earth's
population should not be more than 70 million.
Heru: It could be that. I don't think it would be that high.
With a normal planet I'm thinking more along the teens to twenty million. It
could definitely sustain 70 million but I think people would choose not to
have so many children, and it would be more like 20 million.
Elora: Here is something
that a Reader sent us. It is material said to be channeled from
Hatonn on February 7 of 2006. Would you please comment on
whether this information is true:
Beginning
on Saturday there was an event
that rocked the Underworld. Five hundred years ago an event set into motion
the culmination of what took place on Saturday. This was an
event that seemed like a bombing of the underground Bases in many parts of the
world. In actuality it was the extinction of many of the
Off-Worlders' Secret Bunkers in which they had stored vast amounts of data
that would lend itself to the extinction of the Human Race.
No longer
is this available to any species or to any Life Form.
In fact, the Off-Worlders no longer have access to that
part of their experience, which means that there is no chance that they
can retrieve it for their purposes. What has taken place is that in a
series of returns to the 'timeline' in which this data was created and
stored, we have been able to completely and forever erase this data and
knowledge. It is as if it never happened, or was created from
the coffers of the intent of this species of Off-Worlders.
Heru: Yes, that is true. That has been accomplished.
Elora: Regarding your various
Aspects, this Reader asks: Are we reading communications of Heru Sa Aset
or another Heru?
Heru: No, I am not Heru Sa Aset.
Reader: If another Heru which
Dynasty did this Heru serve and what was contained in his/her terra cotta
envelope [body] prior to Transfiguration?
Heru: There is no written record of any of the teachings
that I gave in the Founding of the Egyptian dynasty. They were prior to what
is known in Egypt at this time. There may be some buried records that will
surface at some time. I believe that there are.
Reader: I was wondering, are some
of the ships from the Galactic Federation able to come into our World
at the moment, in the dense physical, or is it too dense
for them? I remember reading a channeling saying that a few months
ago there was a meeting between Galactic Federation people and some allies
on Earth, and that they picked them up in Africa to meet
on board the ship.... If that's true, then I guess they probably
can come in our World ... Any comments from Heru about this?
Heru: I don't believe that happened on the Dense Physical
Plane. I think that happened on another Dimension.
[Elora:] We see these Space-ships from time to
time - doesn't that mean they have entered the Dense Physical Plane?
Heru: Most of the times when people are seeing UFO's they
are either the back-engineered government spaceships, where the military has
been able to take some of the ships of the Greys and so on and copy the
engineering to replicate that technology, or ships from the negative ET's.
Most of the ships that are being seen have nothing to do with the Light
Forces. There have been moments when in certain sacred areas - I'm thinking of
the Peruvian and Tibetan mountains - for brief moments of time the density is
reduced to where a Portal will open up and the ships have been able to come
in. But in the last ten years this has become less frequent as the Dark has
sought to make an ironclad prison of this Planet.
[Elora:] And are the Negative ships
more able to get through?
Heru: Yes, they are.
[Reader question:] I have a few
questions regarding the latest Update. Has a reason been given for classifying
or limiting the information given to the public?
Heru: It is to keep the Government from knowing what is
going on, and also for protection for Karen and Elora.
Reader: With the challenge
continuing for our Planet's vibration to rise without disrupting life,
is there a chance the decision could be made to simply disrupt life? -
Or - as I hope, is the commitment firm to not give up the
slower but less costly effort?
Heru: We are firm on it. Such action would only be a highly
unlikely last resort.
Part 6 - Karen’s experience with one of the "Atomic
Correction God Warriors"
[Elora:] This experience of Karen's occurred
late in the evening of May 11, 2006. Note that the God Warriors actually
appear to be made of a pale golden, semi, metallic substance - the same
material that the Light Warriors are made of. Karen's perception of how this
particular God Warrior looked was, I believe, more of a metaphorical sense of
his state of consciousness.
[Karen:] I was reading and waiting to be
sleepy enough to turn out the light. I saw a blue light out of the corner of
my eye. I felt someone was in my room, so I turned out the light and asked who
was there. There was a God Warrior named Elf-Ranion. He looked/felt (I do not
see too well) something like a tin soldier, except that his head looked Human.
He had a sturdy face with curly thick dark brown hair. I could immediately
feel that he had pain in his heart. He told me that he was among the God
Warriors who were about to begin to drill into the center of the Earth
starting at midnight. He told me that all of these God Warriors would be
sacrificing their individual identities in this mission.
His sadness came
from this sacrifice. He told me that ever since he had been pulled into the
general area of Earth, he had been watching and studying me. He expressed a
great deal of love and admiration for me, and also a longing to become Human.
It felt like the longing that the artificial boy had in the movie "AI." There
was a willingness in him to sacrifice himself in the rescue of Earth, but
there was also the deep sorrow of a life unlived. He requested that if there
was any way, could I petition Prime Creator to restore him at the end of this
Mission? I said that I would make this request on his behalf. I hugged and
kissed him, and begged him to stay a little while longer with me. It was only
11:30 and I wanted to be near him a little longer. He said that no, he had to
get "suited up" for the Mission. As he left, I felt the presence of dozens of
other God Warriors who had the same longing as he did.
I called in Prime
Creator and told him that I knew he was very busy getting all this in place,
but was there any way he could grant this request now, and let them know
before they began this work. He said “Yes”, and he told all the God Warriors
the good news. He then told me not to go. He wanted me to join hands with Him
as he pushed the button to begin this project. I got the feeling there was
some ceremony around this. I then noticed that there were other Beings around
us, and I realized that we were at the gathering of the Masters for the Wesak
Festival. The formal ceremonies didn't seemed to have begun, but everyone was
getting into place.
At midnight Prime
Creator counted down, "Three, two, one ... " and we pushed the button
together. The God Warriors then began to drill themselves towards the center
of the Earth. Prime Creator said it would take about 5 days to get there and
another day to do the set up for turning them into Atomic Generators.
Then we withdrew
from the center of the gathering and I heard the Buddha say that this wasn't
time for celebration and ceremony, but the time for action.
Elora: The following day we asked;
Heru, I would like to know why Prime Creator didn't decree from the
beginning that these God Warriors would be restored. Why would Karen
have to make that request?
Heru: What apparently happened was that the God Warriors are
not fully individuated Beings on the level of a Third Dimensional Human, but
as they began to come closer to Earth and interact with the Earth frequencies
that individuation process began. So when they were first invited to do this
task, they were in almost a mechanical state without much emotion and without
desires such as Karen experienced. At that time, this consideration was not
really a factor in the equation.
Elora: So initially, the
plan was that they were all going to be reabsorbed back into Prime
Creator? [The God Warriors are all manifestations of Prime Creator, in
bodies made of the Light Warrior material.]
Heru: Yes, of course - nothing is ever lost. Therefore when
Karen saw a God Warrior last night, and she described how his head looked
Human but his body looked like a tin soldier, this is an expression of the
fact that he and the other God Warriors were in the midst of this process of
transformation and individuation, and becoming somewhat Human-like. It was a
situation where the issue never arose, and it was not really foreseen that
this would happen. It's exciting to me because I feel that once the densities
are removed and the God Warriors are walking freely on Earth and interacting
with Humans, a whole new wonderful relationship will be established, something
similar to what happens between Angels and Third Dimensional Humans in the
Unfallen Sector. There will be another opportunity for Humans to interact with
a new Divine Being in a very personal way. This is a new development, it's
actually something that's very exciting.
Part 6 – Conversation
with Heru on May 22, 2006
Elora: Heru, can you give us any
updates on the Atomic Correction?
Heru: All of the God Warriors are in place and the Generator
[i.e. the God Warriors collectively forming an Atomic Correction Generator] is
functional. It was turned on Tuesday, May 16th and is operating at a low
level. If people want to tune into it they can feel a hum in their bodies that
will make them feel good, harmonious and high. On a scale of one to a hundred
it is at about a five. Every day we will increase the intensity, and probably
we will also increase the speed at which it intensifies. So if from yesterday
to today it went from a four to a five, between today and tomorrow it might go
from a five to a seven. Unless there is an impediment or a reason not to, each
day that increment will increase.
Elora: I guess there is
no way yet to know if it is working.
Heru: It is working. How much, and the effect of it, is not
known. But let me see if there is a tone or way for people to tap into it if
they are having trouble. What I'm trying to come up with is a chant or a
frequency that people can chant that will tune them into it. Spell this out:
MMMMAAAAAEEEEEYYYYYAAAA. [This word is pronounced in a long drawn out way. The
first "A" is long as in "say" and the second is short as in "ah".]
Tell them to
almost let their lips buzz with the M, and as they chant that to focus on
feeling the vibration of life in every cell of their body, feeling the life
that flows through the whole body. People will be able to tune in and
experience it as the Atomic Correction grows. How it will affect people and
how quickly it is not known. But it definitely has reached the surface of the
Earth and beyond and it is available for everyone to tap into. And I think in
the future once this Correction is more established and stronger I will come
forth with techniques to direct the energy.
Elora: Is Prime Creator
doing another huge clean-up of Darkness and the Dark or Fallen Beings in this
Solar System?
Heru: Yes, we have been very disturbed at what we have heard
about the attacks. Each time we think it is going to be the final clean-up and
then there is more. We are hoping that this will be the final clean-up of this
size but I am not totally optimistic that it is the last one.
Elora: Is there anything
else you can tell us?
Heru: We're continuing to program the God Water to stabilize
Gaia, but shortly we feel that we will able to move on to other programs.
There will be that constant underlay of the program for the safety of Gaia,
but then added to that will be the additional frequencies of the programs that
we will release for the rescue and regeneration of the Planet. So that is
coming. It looks like we will begin the next stage in about four days and in
about six days [about May 28th, 2006] Prime Creator will be
releasing another very big Wave of Light. Its primary purpose will be to
eliminate the Darkness. It is white and will feel very much like a wall of
water. It will have a lot of pressure and force behind it.
Elora: Thank you. Would you talk
about the Micro God Warriors?
Heru: About a week ago, the Micro God Warriors were
released. They are like the Micro Light Warriors and they work on the atomic
level. You can petition either the God Warriors or Light Warriors that you are
working with to bring them to you. Both of them have access to the Micro God
Warriors, as do the Archangels, the Creator Gods, and of course Prime Creator.
So if people are working with any of these Beings, they can ask for what are
termed "packets" of the Micro God Warriors to assist in any work that you are
doing on the cellular, molecular, and atomic levels. They do not go to the
sub-atomic level as yet, but I will petition Prime Creator to see if that is
being worked on. Their properties on Third Dimensional Humans are not really
known. Again feedback is encouraged - tell whomever you're working with if it
is working or not working. We have high hopes for this being a valuable
healing tool to help with any distortions and muck on any of those levels.
Elora: We noticed a new
group of Light Warriors who have recently arrived. Would you speak about them?
Heru: Yes, there is a new group that has come in. They are
called the Zranalians. You would perceive the original Light Warriors and God
Warriors as being somewhat cool in nature. These would have more heat to them.
They have more red in their field, they are more fiery.
Elora: I perceive them as
radiating a tremendous amount of Light. They appear to have the best
vision so far of any of the Light Warriors or God Warriors.
We also noticed that, to some extent, their presence alone
can dissolve implants and repel the negative Beings.
Elora: Has at least one of the Zranalians been assigned to every Human
on the Planet?
Heru: That is in the process of being done. We have started
with the Light Workers, to make sure that they all have at least one. And we
are moving out from there.
Chapter TWENTY-SIX: Update June 2006 – Answers on
the Atomic Correction and First Contact
[This
conversation occurred on June 14, 2006. We asked one of the Aspects of Prime
Creator to be on hand for this conversation, and he answered some of our
questions directly.]
Elora: Greetings, Heru. What is
the status of the Dark, Fallen, and tainted Beings still at large in the
Dark Sector? We understood that there had been a huge clean-up, but my Husband
John told me last night that his clients were getting viciously
attacked.
Heru: There was quite a clean up but it did not get
everything. There are a lot of places where they are hiding. It's like they're
squeezed into the Third Dimension and so as someone gets knocked off - say for
example when the Dark Being that had been attached to a person's Higher
Dimensional Aspect for many centuries was removed - they would find another
that has been squeezed into the Lower Dimensions [i.e. First, Second, Third,
and Dense Physical] to replace it.
Elora: Is it possible yet to have
God Most High remove the Darkness from Humans on the Dense Physical
Plane?
Heru: Prime Creator says he doesn't feel it is yet possible.
Not enough of the Light can get through to the Dense Physical Plane.
Elora: Please give us a general
update on the state of the work that is being done to
rescue our Planet.
Heru: Prime Creator would like to speak directly.
PRIME CREATOR: This process, of
course, is more lengthy and more entangled than we had originally anticipated
but we do feel that good progress is being made. Can you pose some specific
questions?
Elora: Here's a reader question. It
is directed to Heru but really involves all the Higher Light
Beings: Could you ask God, Heru for an update on the current situation
of Earth? Does Heru see clear now through the remaining layers of darkness?
Does he see the desperate situation of millions of people worldwide and
down to many local communities? Can he now see the devastation caused
by war, famine, drugs and corruption?
PRIME CREATOR: Yes, and that is one of the effects of the Atomic
Correction that is happening - that we are now beginning to be able to see,
not everything and not everywhere but we are seeing more every day.
Reader: Most of all, can he
petition the Extraterrestrial Light Forces to make themselves known
on our 3D level sooner if they are to do so?
PRIME CREATOR: The Positive ET's have already been petitioned. They
are in place and they are just waiting for the right time. I cannot say any
more than that, other than that word that you all hate - soon. Soon.
This reader continues: I am
fine and I am so thankful to have access to your
healing tools and information, but many other people are subjected
to the pressure from their appalling Human conditions and from the
attempts/attacks of the Darkness, and are isolated from the healing process of
Light and don't know what's going on. Can he find ways to
inform everybody alike?
PRIME CREATOR: I believe a few more steps have to happen before that
can begin to unfold. It has to, for that is a prerequisite for the Liberation
of Humanity - liberating the flow of information, liberating knowledge,
liberating consciousness and having that free flowing dialogue with the Upper
Dimensions, with the Ultra Terrestrials, Angels, God Forms, what have you. It
is totally necessary for that to happen. Some of our plans for that are
classified and some of how it will unfold is unknown. So I can't really
project specifics into the future as to the whens and the hows, only that it
must take place.
Another reader question: Some
time ago, Heru mentioned that some of the God Warriors "are still in
the process of tunneling from the Third Dimension into the Dense
Physical, and it is our belief that once they get to the core
of the Earth and begin this generation process that they will be fully on
the Dense Physical Plane. I cannot guarantee that but this is
our definite idea and hope. " I was wondering, are they currently in
the Dense Physical, in the core of the Earth, or are they still
in a frequency band outside of the Dense Physical, where they would be
invisible to us?
PRIME CREATOR: The second. We still have not cracked that problem.
Reader: And is the Atomic
Correction they have been generating having an influence on the Dense
Physical Matter of our World? Will they be able to achieve this atomic
correction?
PRIME CREATOR: It is having some effect, and as I said it is having
the effect of giving us greater visual access to the workings of this Planet.
It is a big event that they are in place, even though they haven't had as much
of an effect as we had hoped. Even though they have not broken through to the
Dense Physical, their being in that place gives us a platform from which to
perhaps launch a new initiative. And I would welcome all of your input as to
the kind of initiative that we will take from the position of being in place
at the center of the Earth close to the Dense Physical, just outside the Dense
Physical. So for all of you and the public as well, please be thinking about
ways in which the next stage can be launched and who it would involve. And for
all of the Readers, rather than bombard Elora with a hundred e-mails, if you
would just directly direct your thoughts to me, I will be listening for them.
[At this point in
the discussion, I suggested that we get some of our best Seers together and
ask them to take a look at the atoms in the Dense Physical. We requested that
these Seers examine the atoms in the Dense Physical and see whether they have
changed for the better. The Seers all agreed that the atoms in the Dense
Physical are now almost 19% lighter than they were previously. ]
This reader continues: So, would
the key be having as much Humans as possible breathing and anchoring this
Atomic Correction Energy into our world, as anchor points into the
Dense Physical?
PRIME CREATOR: Interesting idea. I would have to create something
that people could call into themselves to anchor it, so let me work on that.
Question from Shakura: This morning
I mentioned something to you that Iwas seeing. It looked as if
the bonds of Earth were releasing, as if gravity was releasing. Did
something happen?
PRIME CREATOR: I'm looking for words to describe it. It's almost as
if a part of Gaia was shackled and those shackles fell away, and at the same
time it's almost as if some old Karmic bonds and ropes and such were cast
aside. So yes, that is significant.
HERU resumes:
Elora: Heru, here is a good question from a Reader:
The assertions in Michael Salla's article of such contemporary importance and
implication that, in the interest of "consistency testing", I am asking
you include this question in your periodic updates for your readers. [An
excerpt from this article states: "There was a very significant announcement
on May 25 concerning 'Divine Strake', the Pentagon's plan to
test a massive 'conventional' bomb in Nevada that would have generated a
mushroom cloud. After having been initially delayed from June 2 to June
23, 'Divine Strake' has now been indefinitely postponed."]
Please discuss
the extent to which: this Test would directly play into imminent major
military aggression against Iran or
other countries.
Heru: It has slowed down or stopped the initiative towards
first strike with Iran.
.. this
test would influence an explosive nuclear weapons release against Iran or
other surrounding countries (this is an important distinction from the
recent and decade-long release of extensive quantities of depleted uranium
- merely another form of radioactive/nuclear warfare aimed at
destroying the resident population)
Heru: Yes, that will not happen.
.. ET
/higher consciousness intervention played a role in postponing and/or
stopPing this test That is classified. All I can tell you is that it did
playa role. Any details I cannot discuss .
... the
postponement of this "test" in Nevada by the military in turn influenced
ET/higher consciousness intervention in preventing the recent comet fragments
from causing significant impact damage
Heru: I don't see that they were going to impact Earth,
ever. I know there was some talk about it. I think if the Dark Forces had
still been more entrenched it would have been far more likely that they would
have tried to steer it here.
…And if
indeed there was a "higher level" intervention, whether the forces that caused
such influence of Human military actions were primarily due to ET
liaisons or a higher less physical level of intervention.
Heru: I would say certainly both. Yes, there are ET's who
are of the Light that have definitely made their presence and their demands
and their parameters known to the people in power on this Planet, basically
drawing lines and saying: you will not step further than this. And they have
proven their effectiveness and their seriousness in making sure that those
lines are not crossed.
A question from our friend
Reggie: If the Mass Landing of friendly ET's is
heading this way as Prime Creator noted, how will we know the
difference between reverse-engineered landings by those who attempt to
continue their hold on power, and those friendly ET's who literally
come here to help as the Star Trek's "First Contact" movie illustrated
so nicely?
Heru: Those Beings that inspire fear would more than likely
be back-engineered Government official Illuminati ships, and those that come
in peace and in Light will be of the Light. I think it will be pretty
apparent.
Reggie: You don't feel that the
Darker ones will disguise themselves in Light and fool people? If a hundred
ships land someplace and they haven't done anything yet, how would we know?
Heru: In that case you may not know. But I would say with
the Beings of Light, that their peaceful vibration will precede them.
Reggie: Are there enough Negative
ET's still around, after all these cleanups, to really make a public
landing? Aren't they being gone after too?
Heru: Eventually, yes, but I still think they have their
ways of evading what should be catching them. So I think there are still quite
a few Nnegative ET's around - not nearly as many as there were, but they're
still here.
Reggie: Sheldan Nidle discussed the
First Contact a lot. It was supposed to happen in 1996.
And it should have happened back in '96. The Dark has
been able to delay and delay and delay.
Reggie: Was there an ongoing
expectation that at any time the Omniversal Energy could come in with
the Light Warriors and all?
Heru: It's been more that we would try and then sort of
regroup, and then again try and regroup, so yes.
Reggie: And what enabled
this to finally happen?
Heru: It was the Omniversal Energy that opened things up. It
was that Wave which happened in 2003 that somehow penetrated, and it may take
another Wave of Energy of that magnitude and penetrating quality to penetrate
the Dense Physical.
Reggie: Could we petition
God Most High for this to happen? Yes. And I would say let's go for
it. So we're asking for something like the Omniversal Energy?
Heru: For a Wave similar to that first blast of energy in
September 2003 that made it through into the Dense Physical - to have another
Wave similar to that but amplified many times to really change everything.
Reggie: Did you just say
that the wave in 2003 penetrated the Dense Physical?
Heru: A little bit, but that small bit had a big effect.
Reggie: Was that Wave the
Omniversal Energy?
Heru: It was the Omniversal Energy. Embedded in the
Omniversal Energy were many Programs and Beings, the Light Warriors and so on.
Prime Creator just asked for people to petition and make suggestions and this
is Mine: that a Petition be put forth to God Most High, to launch another Wave
of Energy on that scale but greater and with greater penetrating qualities.
And I think with the amount of breakdown of Frequency Fences and the Atomic
Correction Generators in place it will have a much greater effect. We're
still, in a sense, processing and unfolding that Wave of Energy that came in
2003, so I think if we have a bigger one it will have a great effect.
Reggie: Then let's do this
now.
Heru: I will state the request, and I would like this
released. Beloved Creator, God Most High, the four of us together today -
myself, Shakura, Elora, and Karen, come together with a sincere petition: to
ask that you bring a Wave of Energy similar to the blast of energy that you
created and that hit the Earth in September of 2003, the Omniversal Energy. We
ask that this be seven times stronger, with seven times the penetrating
ability, and seven times the layers of embedded Beings that you gifted this
Sector with - seven times that as well. And we ask if it is possible that this
surge of energy reach this Planet within three weeks, making it early July.
Let us actually put in for the first of July as that will begin the Holiday
Weekend. It is time for the change to begin to happen for the Dense Physical
Plane, to really begin to loosen its bonds, loosen the constraints that keep
it so dense. And so, Prime Creator, we ask not for ourselves but for the
liberation of this Earth, for this to happen and for it to happen in the most
gentle way possible, but deep and penetrating all the way through. And I would
add to that, for this new Wave of Energy to have the dissolving quality that
has been worked with recently, that as it penetrates for it to dissolve all
the Dark Beings that have hidden themselves in the Dense Physical and the
Lower Dimensions.
Elora: Let us also ask that this
Wave affect all the Dimensions and in between the Dimensions, all space and
time, all the parallels and their parallels. That it should also dissolve
entrenched thought forms, Darkness, including Darkness in Humans in the Dense
Physical, hardened hearts, and programs.
Heru: Yes. And so now we release this request to beloved
Creator, God Most High. So be it.
Chapter TWENTY-SEVEN: Update for July
2006
Part 1 - Divine Tide
We have
much reason for hope, even celebration at this moment, as the great Energy
Wave requested by Heru and discussed in our last Update has now reached our
Planet. Karen and I discussed this wave, which is called the Divine Tide, in a
conversation which was not recorded as Karen spontaneously decided to channel
when we were up in the mountains on the afternoon of June 30. I have written
some notes from memory.
Heru said that
the Divine Tide is so massive that it will not hit with a sudden forceful
blast like some of the others. It will be more sustained and it will build.
While the Omniversal Energy was somewhat like wind in its action, Heru said
that the Divine Tide will be more like water, thus its name - more
penetrating, more able to dissolve barriers and so on, especially when guided
by thought, prayer, and intention. In some ways it will be energetically like
a waterfall. It will carry a tremendous amount of energy for manifestation,
and it is suggested for all of us that we keep our focus on what we desire
most. Heru also said that the Divine Tide will bring in the "true forms" of
Angels, Elementals, and the like, and that this will help them to start
working on restoring the biosphere of Earth. He believes that this energy will
ultimately enable Darkness to be removed from Humans and/or for the Deca-Delta
Squadrons to work on them effectively. He emphasized that the Divine Tide is
something like a hundred times stronger and deeper, and with more Beings
embedded in it, than the Omniversal Energy, so he expects the effects to be
profound. And he also feels that it will bring more magic into this world.
Heru told us that
the Divine Tide would reach Earth somewhere around Noon Eastern time on July
first. In viewing this event, I felt that the fullness of the Wave did not
reach us until close to 2 PM Eastern time, but as it approached I could see
that forerunners of this massive energy had touched our Planet somewhat
earlier. The Divine Tide is golden in color and, much as Heru had told us, did
not approach rapidly and "blast" into Earth as some of the others had done,
but seemed to advance in slow motion with enormous majesty and power. On July
2, we had the following conversation with Heru:
Elora: Greetings, Heru, How are you
feeling with this influx of energy?
Heru: It's pretty wonderful.
Elora: So, it appears that the
Divine Tide arrived on schedule. What has it accomplished so
far?
Heru: It is in the very beginning stages, therefore it's not
so much that it's accomplished anything as that it is just arriving and
penetrating all of space. As I was saying previously to you, the grandness and
vastness of this Tide will unfold over weeks, months, and even years - all
that is embedded and encoded in this Tide. Imagine, if you would, the tide of
an ocean - if you were to take away the waves and have a still day without
waves - and you have just begun to get the first few inches of the tide. And
that tide will go many feet and really many miles. So you are just getting the
first taste of it. It is truly a wonderful thing, this Tide.
I believe it is
programmed to at first just gently wash in and fill all the spaces, fill every
atom and every Being and every molecule, and that it will take several weeks
before any of the programs begin to be implemented. As we get closer to that
time I will then describe which programs and which Beings are being activated.
You may expect to meet many wonderful Beings. I do expect this Divine Tide to
have imbedded in it the return of some of the Archangels who have left, and
the return of some of the magical Beings like the Dragons and Unicorns and so
on, that they will begin to appear to people. And that will be part of the key
to the restoration, awakening in Humans the magic that exists in all life -
the creative patterns, the many wonderful things that you were always supposed
to be experiencing, not the drudgery.
Elora: This morning when I
stepped fully into the Energy of the Divine Tide, I could feel
something like a rhythmic pulsing, almost like a giant heartbeat. What is
this?
Heru: It is just the basic pulse of life that Prime Creator
has embedded in this Wave, to energize all life and to bring all life back
into harmony with that rhythm.
Elora: As we've discussed,
the Divine Tide contains a strong energy for manifestation. Can you give any
suggestions for our Readers regarding how to access and use this energy
for manifestation and creation in their lives? Or should they just use
the techniques that we've discussed?
Heru: The techniques we've already discussed would be a good
focusing point. But really the most important thing for people to access is
the starting point, which is this energy. And perhaps that heartbeat, that
golden wave - that golden heartbeat of pulsing energy - is a good place to
access it. The recommendation, then, would be to center oneself on that
energy, to sit within it and do the techniques as outlined. There are also
many other manifestation techniques around in the New Age community, and I
think many of them would probably work.
Elora: Is there something
along the lines of a faster rebound of energy happening - something like what
we might call instant Kamuz? I've noticed some incidents recently that
would seem to indicate this.
Heru: Yes, there is definitely a speed-up in the
manifestation of thoughts.
Elora: Is this related
to the Divine Tide, or to the Atomic Correction, or both?
Heru: I think it is the overall mix of everything.
Elora: I asked God
Most High to include in this Wave a sort of networking
quality. This is based on the idea that the Dark and Fallen
Beings are all connected somehow. Many of them are formed into groups or
organizations, or belong to the same race. I also had
the feeling that in a sense all of the Fallen and everything Dark
is connected, that Darkness spins itself through time and space
like the filaments of a fungus. Do you agree with this idea? I do.
Elora: Did God Most High give the
Divine Tide the ability to work through these networks? Yes.
Elora: And how can we
assist this process?
Heru: It's still too early to really see how that's going to
unfold. But what I would say is that any time you encounter anything that you
think is Dark, to in a sense upload the coordinates to Prime Creator or myself
or one of the Archangels. Just call upon one of us and say "Prime Creator (or
whoever), here is something that is very Dark." And just by saying "here" that
will give us the coordinates of it automatically. I might add that we know the
coordinates for the White House. What we don't have the coordinates for is
somebody's pedophile uncle or something like that.
Part 2 – Update on The
Atomic Coreection
Elora: Heru, we'd like to check on the
status of the Atomic Correction. Let's call in our group of Seers.
Heru: They say that Earth’s Central Atom is now about 22%
corrected
Elora: Last time the figure
was given as about 19% lighter than before. By that did they mean
19% corrected? Yes.
Elora: Here are some questions from
readers on the Atomic Correction.
Reader: "Given that the recent Atomic
Correction appears to be working,
it would seem that we are out of the woods as far as Earth's
rescue is concerned. It is my feeling that unforeseen problems
can still occur with people and other life forms getting accustomed to
the Atomic Correction or nuclear materials acting up as a result of
the correction, for example." Elora:
Heru, can you comment on that?
Heru: I don't foresee any of the nuclear materials acting
up. Yes, this Planet is out of danger of immediate destruction. Any given life
form at this point is not out of danger. But for the whole of Gaia herself,
things have gotten to the point where she herself is out of danger, and can
actively participate in the work that is going to come in terms of all the
corrections that will take place.
This reader continues: "I
would like to know if the above mentioned Atomic Correction is
going as planned or if problems have cropped up that might delay its
progress."
Heru: Nothing is stopping it. It is going slower than we had
hoped, so work is being done to make it faster. And I think once the Divine
Tide really starts to work, things should speed up more.
Another reader wrote: "What about
developing Atomic Correction Generators which are suitable to be
implanted into trees? Especially in and around big cities, they for
sure would help a lot to counter the dense state of mind
most people are in."
Heru: That's an excellent idea. We'll make that happen, so
look for that to be available in the next few days.
[Note: Chafor,
one of the Firstborn, is also developing a new enhancement for the Atomic
Correction that he says will be ready within a few days.]
Part 2 - The
Weather
Weather is
a big concern these days, whether it is damaging storms, too much rain or not
enough. I am posting this Section as it may give our Readers some ideas of how
to work with problems in their areas. We asked Heru:
Elora: One of our Readers, who
lives in an Eastern suburb of Denver called Aurora, wrote:
"I am working
with the prairie and the elements
here in Colorado and the whole prairie system. There is a drought
here and the clouds are gone most of the day which is
most unusual l - I can feel weather-tampering. I have been doing
the meditation mentioned in the book and also asking the Light Warriors to
locate and take care of the places that are doing weather-tampering. Can you
please ask Heru what else we can do - and I am going to
Prime Creator also - but would appreciate any input you receive."
There are some ET ships over that area tampering with
the weather. They are Negative ET ships, triangular in form, and on the Fourth
and Fifth Dimensions.
Reader: Can you get their
coordinates, and can we get rid of them now?
Heru: I have uploaded that, and that
should be taken care of fairly quickly. That is the source of many of the
weather control programs that are affecting that area.
Reader: Is there anything
else in that area?
Heru: There are some bad sorcerers in that area that are
also affecting this, like Dark Shamans.
Reader: Can anything be done
with them?
Heru: I think that perhaps the best thing to do with them is
to neutralize the effect of their negative emanations by calling for an
instant return of their karma, so that everything that they put out is
reversed and in a sense pushed back into them.
Reader: Whom should we
ask to do this?
Heru: Archangel Michael. It would be very good to call in a
lot of his Aspects. He is able to create a sort of mirrored shield that will
reflect back to these Beings what they are putting out.
Reader: Now would you have
the Seers do the same scan on our area, which is getting very
dry again.
Heru: Yes, it is. The same kinds of ships are present in
your area. There are plenty of Negative Shamans as well but it is somehow not
having the same effect. The Seers are also saying that there is something
about the forests, that they are not magnetized to draw water in the way that
they normally would be. They've sort of lost their ability to pull the water
in. I don't know if that has to do with the Elementals, but somehow there is a
loss of magnetism to bring the water.
Reader: Whom should we call
upon - the Lords of Magnetism? Yes, and just ask them to restore
it.
Reader: Does that apply to the
Rocky Mountain area as well? Yes.
Reader: Is there a similar
magnetism in the Plains? There would be in the plants.
[Note: as of July
6th we had a letter from another Reader who also lives near Aurora, Colorado,
and who learned about our work with the weather. This work was done in the
very last part of June and the first day or two of July and was very
effective, although there are still some areas of Colorado needing rain. In my
own area of Western North Carolina, we have had success as well, as we had
substantial rain in the past two days.]
Part 3 - Parallel
Realities
We have
previously mentioned Parallel Realities and Parallel Selves. This is a topic I
have generally preferred to avoid because it seems complicated and confusing.
We have now asked Heru for some definitions to help us understand this
difficult subject.
Elora: Please explain what is meant
by Parallel Selves.
Heru: Picture the entire soul
structure as the head of a dandelion puff when it is mature and the seeds are
about ready to pop off. The Monad would be in the center and each of the
little seed fibers that come out would represent a Dimensional Ladder. Each of
those Ladders would contain Parallel Selves, and a Soul could have several
hundred.
Elora: So each seed fiber
would represent an entire Monadic Ladder in a Parallel Reality?
Yes.
Elora: And the Parallel
Worlds?
Heru: They would be the same, the same structure. So this
Earth would be in a sense connected to an Oversoul Earth with many Parallel
Earths coming off of it, in a similar structure to what I described with the
Soul.
[Note: In other
words, a Parallel Earth would be a version of our Planet in one of the
Parallel Realities. A Parallel Self would be a version of you living in one of
the Parallel Realities. This is an entirely different thing from another
Aspect on your Monadic Ladder. A wonderful set of novels based on the idea of
Parallel Realities is Roger Zelazny's Amber series. Robert Monroe, the great
out-of-body traveler, also described encountering his Parallel Self on a world
quite similar to Earth. In the normal course of things the Parallel Realities
would intersect one another through a series of gateways, or Portals. Normally
one would be able to move freely between the Parallel Worlds and enjoy them
all, and they would add to the beauty, complexity, and multiplicity of this
Creation. We asked Heru:]
Elora: Did you look at the
people I told you about who were getting so badly attacked?
Yes.
Elora: What is going on
there, given that there has been so much clean-up of the Dark and
Fallen Beings?
Heru: This really deals with what we were talking about the
other day - the Portals to the Parallel Worlds that are Darker than this
Planet. Until that is addressed, until those Portals can be closed and a
barrier placed, no amount of cleanup on this Planet will solve that problem. I
am not sure how many Parallel Planets there are involved in this. It's at
least one but it's my sense that it's two or three, and the worst, I believe,
will have to be destroyed. I don't know the steps that will have to be taken
or how long it will take for this to happen, and in the meantime I don't know
how the Portals can be stopped from opening up. Perhaps we can call for the
God Warriors to create a wall between this Planet and the more distorted
Parallels. This would be a temporary measure until those Worlds are taken care
of.
[Note: As of July
4, this Wall has been created. It is enormously thick and made of an
Anti-Portal substance which is quite dense and is a very dark blue in color.
So far it appears to be working. Heru continues:]
I would like you
to include this in the Updates: that Karen was right when she said that she
felt the whole image and mindset matrix of Armageddon and the End of the World
comes from those other Parallels. It is important for people to see that, for
this World is very much salvageable. There are a couple [of Parallel Earths]
that are not, and the Dark have been aggressively trying to force that idea
into this World.
[Note: Heru told
us that if any of us find ourselves burdened by a sense of impending doom,
this probably means that we have Selves on one of these Darker Parallel
Earths. He also states that the Divine Tide has been released, not just into
this Reality, but into all of the Parallel Realities as well. The extent to
which it is penetrating each one is dependent upon how many of the Frequency
Fences are still in place. However, God Most High will do the utmost to bring
a flood of this Energy to all of the Parallel Realities and Worlds.]
Chapter
TWENTY-EIGHT: Updates for August 2006
Although we are still experiencing an incredibly
difficult time here on Earth, the Forces of Light continue to report progress
towards the rescue and restoration of our Planet. The Atomic Correction is
steadily rising and moving forward. It took me quite a while to be sure that I
felt it, but I am now definitely able to perceive that matter has become more
fluid. We have heard from many of our Readers that thought and intention are
manifesting more quickly. For those who are experiencing discomfort from the
Atomic Correction, Prime Creator has now made an Energetic Detox Chamber.
Because the Atomic Correction cleanses the body of dense energies and
“sludge”, you may find yourself feeling toxic or very tired, and this Chamber
should help with that effect. As with the other Chambers, just ask your Guides
to place you in the Chamber, usually during sleep, and monitor you while you
are being treated.
I once gave a metaphor for the
situation in which we find ourselves on Earth. I likened the dense physical
realm of our Planet to a fortress which is held by enemy soldiers. We are
imprisoned in that fortress, with the Forces of Light outside besieging it.
While their numbers and power are far superior, they must take care not to
damage us or the structure in their attempts to free us. I feel that now is
the time when the first cracks are appearing in the walls of Fortress Earth,
the first small openings made by the Forces of Light.
Part 1 – An Update from Heru received on JULY 31,
2006
Elora:
Let’s
start with a couple of Reader questions. This Reader asks: “When we get to
100% corrected at our atomic levels, will all aging and imperfections we have
start to transform back to our perfect Divine Blueprint, and will we be more
able to regenerate enamel on teeth and gray hair color back to its original
color, etc.?”
Heru: That will be the starting point
at which a person could do that; it won’t be the end point.
Elora:
In
other words, those things will start to become possible?
Yes.
She
continues: “Will there be more Earth
changes and cleansings to go along with the large amount of
correction?”
Heru: It is our desire for there not
at present to be too many serious Earth changes. There may be some, but it
would more be a consequence of freeing up log-jams of congested energy than
anything that we would initiate.
And she also
asks: “Will we have more recall of
past lives and higher abilities?”
Heru: Many of you will, yes. Basically
it is in a sense a starting point for accessing many things.
Another
question: “Will you ask Heru if any Twin
Flames are coming in on the Divine Tide. Or are these Beings hidden in the
Tide coming for healing work only?”
Heru: Yes, there are Twin Flames there
that are coming in with the Divine Tide. Some of you will find that your Twin
Flames will come to you as Walk-ins.
Elora:
Would
you now give us an update for our Readers?
Heru: Greetings, dear Readers. It has
been some time since I have spoken to you. It is not because you have not been
in my thoughts; it has been because I and the rest of our crew have been quite
busy. I think many of you are feeling that there is a lot of change in the
air, and I would like to speak to some of this today.
First of all, in the latter part
of July 2006, an initiative was launched to clean out the Dark Beings from the
Inner Earth that had honeycombed your Planet, and also to apply a protective
shield around this Planet so that no Dark Beings could either come in from the
outside or escape from here. So what remains on this Planet is a thin crust of
Darkness that is quite intense — and actually perhaps more intense than
previously because some of what was above and below has been sandwiched into
this layer. At this time, that is being addressed. We wish to address this in
as gentle a manner as possible, but make no mistake: it is being addressed,
and the days of the Rule of Darkness on this Planet are numbered. They know
it, and out of fear are initiating as much chaos as they can.
Elora:
Please clarify what you mean by
the thin layer of Darkness — the Dense Physical Realm?
Heru: Yes. And the Dark Beings
contained within it, and within some of the Beings in that Realm.
Elora:
Thanks, please
continue.
Many of you have suffered
[psychic] attacks in recent weeks, which have grown increasingly fierce, and
this is a result of this work. I would like, at this point, to introduce some
Beings who are from outside this Creation and who can be very powerful allies
in protecting you if you are under attack. First is a Race of laser-eyed
Beings known as the Ramalohans. They are very tall in appearance, though you
need not see them to call on their help. Just call them in by their group name
and ask them to destroy with their laser-eyed beams the Beings that are
attacking you, and to use the networking ability of the Divine Tide to go
after the entire class of Beings and Family of Beings that are attacking you —
to go back to the source. I would like to introduce the Namarians as well.
They are also a Race of Beings from outside this Creation, otherwise called
the Tall Ones. Their best ability is to dissolve the effect of an attack. So
if you have been attacked and feel that you have been implanted or slimed or
have any residue from Dark Beings, you may call upon the Namarians and ask
them to dissolve any of this structure or residue that has been placed upon
you.
[Note: The Namarians have a
tremendous power to create or dissolve by thought, and are helpful for many
other types of work as well. Another new group of Beings which Heru did not
mention, but which we recommend for protection, are the Shelorians. They are
the newest and most powerful group of Light Warriors, and are distinguished by
a large ray of Light which comes out of the heart area. Once you call a group
of Shelorians to you, they are very faithful and will remain to protect you.
They have good vision and a high degree of alertness. I believe that they came
in on the Divine Tide. Heru continues:]
Also, embedded in the Divine
Tide are enhanced aspects of Archangel Michael who have golden shields. You
may also call upon them to protect you. It is of great concern to me that so
many people are under attack at this time. Use the mantra for protection from
Gonarion and that will also help. I feel that the next two months are going to
be a pivotal time for your Planet. I urge all of you to keep yourselves
protected. I want to tell you to stockpile — not food and candles the way you
would if a hurricane were coming — but to in a sense stockpile inside of
yourself. Prepare yourself for six to eight weeks of great intensity, and know
that what you are enduring now will not last forever although it feels
interminable.
Part 2 — The Weather and The
Environment
Below are further excerpts from
the same conversation with Heru:
Elora:
Here
is a letter from a Reader: “A brand new group of Light Beings just came in
right now. They look like Angels and it seems like they protect the
Fairy/Nature/Devic Kingdoms. They are Celestial and they feel very feminine.
The feminine Celestial Energies will restore Nature as will Mother Goddess.
They are super high Light and very bright and celestial. I feel a comfort from
them.”
Heru: This is a very good description
of these Beings. They came in on the Divine Tide and they are called the Samahalians.
The same Reader wrote as
follows: “I also received a message about
sound and I heard the Dolphins and the Whales on the Inner Planes. Something
needs to be done on the sonar energy in the ocean. Sound is very key in
raising frequency and if we can get the Dolphins and the Whales back in shape
(yes, they are requesting our help, I hear), they can get their true sound
back and if the waters, Atlantic Ocean and Indian Ocean especially, are
cleared, the Dark will lose so much power. I see what they are doing on the
ocean floors and what they are doing to the fish/mammals, vegetation, etc. I
see also what is being done to crops. There is a huge urgency this week and I
am hearing a “bellowing” sound right now, like a cry from the Etheric, and
then I see a large hawk fly by in the Etheric and then I see Nature and the
harm to animals, I see jungles, etc. I am going to work on this immediately
and I am told I can because everything is going to start manifesting in the
physical in August. I was told this for months. August is the month of
physical manifestation so to insure that no [irreparable] harm is done to
vegetation, animals, trees, mammals, wildlife, nature, reservoirs, plants,
oceans, etc.” Would you comment on this, Heru?
Heru: Yes, that is correct. I am going
to recommend that we call Gonarion and ask for two more words. The first word
will be for the restoration of the sound of the Whales and Dolphins and it is
ME-LE-FA (pronounced MEE-LEE-FA). And
the second, a word for the restoration of Nature, is: RU-MEL-LO (pronounced ROO-MELL-LO). Any
of the Readers who would like to help with this may use one or both of these
words in their meditations to re-establish that vibration on Earth.
Part 3 – An Update from 6 August
2006
Elora: We have recently learnt that
many of the constructs created by the Dark were in the process of coming down.
We asked Heru:
Elora:
I
would like to check on structures, constructs, and the like, which were either
Dark or had a lot of Darkness holding them together.
Heru: Let us look at the institution
of Karma, as I gave that discourse the other day. As I said the other day it
is in free fall, and it is in this point in total chaos, so it looks like the
underpinnings of that structure have been dismantled. Let me make a comment
about that too. One of the reasons that the Darkness wanted to create this
structure was that it put the accountability for a disharmonious action into
the future — and then they would manipulate time as we have discussed in the
past, so that the accountability never came due. And all of this now is
crashing. So their accountability is due now.
Elora:
Yes,
I’d say overdue. What about the Frequency Fences?
Heru: What Frequency Fences there were
still are crashing down also. Even though this time looks very bad in a sense
it is very good. It is truly Armageddon right now, and this is going to be the
turning point for us.
Part 4 — A Discourse from Heru on Twin Flames
Heru:
I would like to talk tonight
about Twin Flames and the polarity structure of this Creation. I have already
touched on this somewhat in The Return of
Light but I would like to go into
further detail.
This Universe, and this whole
Creation, were founded on the structure of polarity — what you know as Yin and
Yang, Positive and Negative dynamics. Not an atom moves without the polarity
of the Yin and the Yang dynamic. And even though not every Being in this
Universe is created with a Twin, that polarity dynamic still exerts a great
sway on the structure and the function of every Being, great or small, and
every thing great and small. This polarity makes the atoms move, it makes the
Galaxies swirl, it makes the Universes expand.
One of the great miracles and
mysteries of this vast polarity is that a particle of the unique signature of
the Love of each pair of Twin Flames exists within every atom of this
Creation. This is true not just for Humans but for Creator Gods as well, and
anyone else who has a Twin. That Love is a truly infinite river, and when it
is allowed to flow through the Human heart it brings an expanded awakening, a
very rapid growth, of that Being.
I know the norm on this Planet
is that when the Twins meet it’s often a train wreck, because of the
distortion and the Twin Flame Rift. But for those of you reading this — if you
have experienced the meeting of your Twin and have felt the great pain of this
rift — I think what I have to say can bring comfort and healing. There is a
great tendency to focus obsessively on the physical form of the other half of
the Twin, which narrows the heart and cuts off the flow of the universality of
this Love. For those of you who have met your Twins and have found the
relationship to be one clouded by Karma and disharmony and heartbreak, I would
recommend this: Instead of reaching forward to grasp the other, that you lean
back into your heart and open yourself to this Universal River of Love and
allow it to pour forth through you, opening your heart to the magnificence of
this fantastic dynamic that exists in every atom of this Creation. Realize
that your Love is not so small as to be contained only in two bodies, but your
Love is part of what makes the Earth go around the Sun, and the Sun go around
the Central Sun, and all the Stars pour forth their Light on Creation. The
dynamic of your Twin Love is contained within the moonlit dewdrops in a
summer’s night, it is contained within the rainbows, it is contained within
the ocean spray and the nectar that the butterflies sip. Open yourself up to
that magic movement and understand that you are an intrinsic part of the
fabric of life, that all life within this Creation has its foundation in
polarity, and polarity is the great
engine that moves this particular Creation. Your Love is the fuel of that
polarity; your love is the dynamic of that polarity. And once you tap into it,
you can experience the Universal Love and the universal dynamic of this
motion. You may constrict your focus on the physical desire for your Twin in a
Third Dimensional body. But if you reverse your vision and understand that
this is but the nerve endings of vast, giant hands touching, and expand that
awareness to let this love flow through your heart, then more and more you
will see your beloved in everything, in everyone, and everywhere.
Elora:
I know that when Karen met her
Twin Flame, she said that she could see herself and her Twin in every atom of
the Universe, in the Yin and the Yang of everything. Another person who met
her Twin on a Higher Dimension says that when she tunes in, she can feel his
vibration in everything — a stone, a tree, the steering wheel of her
car. Yes.
Elora:
Can you give us an update on the
Twin Flame Rift?
Heru:
There is progress; it is slower
than to my liking.
Elora:
Here is a Reader question on
this topic: “My Father transitioned on 3/9/06. Does Heru have any perspective
on whether we will be reunited with our non-physical loved ones as part of the
rescue? The longing I feel for my father’s presence is at times excruciating.”
It is my understanding from our correspondence that this Reader’s Father was
actually her Twin Flame.
Heru: First, that re-uniting will
happen in the way that I have described, in opening the heart to this dynamic
and in finding your beloved in everything. That is the first part of the
healing and that is a necessary step for everyone, whether they have met their
Twin or not. But if they have that deep longing for their Twin, if they will
allow that greater love to move through them in that way, they will find
healing. Again it becomes problematic when there is an insistence on physical
contact, physical exclusivity with the Twin. That will happen naturally when
harmony has been replaced in this Fallen Sector.
Elora:
Are you saying that we won’t
re-unite with our Twin Flame until we have harmony in this Sector and until
we’ve moved beyond the overwhelming desire to be with them on the same
level?
Heru: No, I’m not saying that, but I
am saying that it is not really known when that will happen and whether it
will happen in this Third Dimensional lifetime for everyone. For some it will,
for some it may not, and in many cases it is yet to be determined. What I am
saying is that you will hasten your progress in this reuniting by surrendering
to this flow of Love.
Elora:
Here’s another Reader question.
This Reader previously asked whether some Twin Flames would be coming in on
the Divine Tide, and you said that they would and that many would be Walk-ins.
“My Twin said he would not be using a host body, in other words he would have
his own body, and just appear on the Planet. He also said he would be a whole
Light Being. Would you ask Heru if I got that correctly; is that possible?
Again, thank you. (There are other people want to know all this as well).”
Heru: Yes, that is possible. I think
some rather profound breakthroughs need to take place before this can actually
materialize, but absolutely without a doubt it is possible and yes, you did
hear correctly.
Elora:
Going back to the previous
question, when all the Portals open up, giving us access to other realms,
won’t we have full access to the Higher Dimensional Beings, whether through
our going to them or them coming to us? Yes.
Elora:
So for two Beings who are
separated by the Dimensions, then once the Earth Changes really happen here,
that separation should no longer be a factor?
Heru: Correct. And that is how it is
in the Light Sector.
Part 5 - A Process of
Purification
It has been an intense couple of
weeks, and we have had very little opportunity to channel. However, we can
report a few things.
At the end of July, Heru told us
to prepare ourselves for “six to eight weeks of great intensity” as the last
barriers fell. This would take us through the middle to the end of September.
We are still moving through the process that he foretold, and it certainly has
been a roller coaster.
It was forecast that when the
Atomic Correction reached the 35-40% marker, the Light Forces would be able to
begin their entry into the dense physical. We don’t have an exact number for
the Correction right now, but it has reached and exceeded that point. However
we have learned that the Mass Human Consciousness, most of which is very
limited and darkened, is holding the density on the surface of our World at a
lower [denser] point than it would be otherwise, given the extent of the
Atomic Correction. This situation is being worked on. It has also been found
that Earth’s timeline had been tampered with once again, thus not allowing our
Planet to move forward into its imminent and positive future. That, too, is
being corrected as I write.
The main event that I am aware
of on the Higher Dimensions is a vast cleansing and purification that is
sweeping through all levels. So profound is this process that at times the
Higher Beings are not able to be in touch with us. The last strongholds of
Darkness are being destroyed, and we’re told that all will be restored in
perfection.
To check on this, we recently
scanned someone whom we knew to be full of implants, probably millions of
them, as this unfortunate person had been under attack daily for many years
and was always surrounded by Dark Beings. No implants whatsoever were found.
They had simply dissolved — vanished. This may not be 100% true across the
board, but is very hopeful.
There are still some Dark Higher
Dimensional Beings around, but we believe their days are very short.
We also scanned for weather
constructs and the Frequency Fences. All such constructs were found to be
dissolving. The larger ones will, of course, take longer. The Universes in the
Dark Sector are also looking much better than they were.
We looked at the Monadic Ladder
in a number of Humans. All the Dark Human Aspects had been converted to Light.
This is a huge achievement. Everything except for the Dense Physical Plane and
Earth’s Dimensions One and Two appears to be of pure Light. Many Dark Beings
are still hiding in the First and Second Dimensions. That will be addressed
soon.
This process of purification
will be seen, felt, and known on dense physical Earth as soon as the last
barriers come down.
As a final note, here is an
interesting letter from one of our Readers, received about ten days
ago:
“The God Warriors and others are
really making progress. During the past Saturday and Sunday evenings, I
actually was hearing thunder-like sounds with my physical ears. There was no
thunderstorms or clouds in the area at the time and the sounds were as much
like as artillery going off as it was thunder.
There was considerable
light flashing and movement of Light Beings to be seen as well. Most of this
activity was seen during the day and via the peripheral vision. The troops are
here now, without a doubt.
Part 6 — The Weather
Project
Our Weather Task Force has been
very effective in bringing rain, and sometimes reduction in excess heat, for
many areas. The initial success in our work with the weather occurred in the
Denver area, where twenty some counties were considered to be in a state of
emergency due to drought. After we worked in this area, it received five
inches of rain. Another dramatic success occurred a couple of weeks ago here
in Western North Carolina. Though we’re not actually drought stricken, it has
been a very dry summer. The water table was low and a few wells were going
dry. Storms would head this way but would always break up before they got
here. I followed the protocol for bringing rain with immediate success. An
inch of rain fell that night, and three more inches the following night. Here
is a letter from Donna, who heads up the Weather Task Force.
We currently have 33 members in
the Weather Task Force group with people from England, Canada, Puerto Rico,
Hawaii, Mexico and Australia besides the states. Every other day Mary and I
work together by phone with Shonara, Heru and all the vast army of Beings on
the other side.
When the Constructs are removed,
healing is brought. When that is complete then the next day the whole group
works with the Lords of Magnetism and the following day we meditate for rain
for those areas. Then we ask for the Beings that heal Nature and bring balance
to come and work. We often see the animals moving again with
joy.
So far: North Carolina has rain
- 4 inches. Colorado has been having consistent, gentle rain. Some sunny days,
then another day of rain. (This follows the 5” of rain received earlier.)
South Dakota - the Black Hills area has had rain. North Dakota - rain has
started to come. (Note: a large construct near Bismark was removed a few days
ago, and immediately Bismark had two inches of rain.) Minnesota - rains have
come. New Mexico - this is now the greenest it has ever been in about 100
years. Arizona - has had rains, and Wyoming has had some areas of rain.
A letter from one Reader states:
“I was talking to my stepdaughter in Tucson, Arizona. It had not rained at all
there since October of 2005. She reported yesterday that is has rained
everyday for three or four days now. The weather has been in the highs 80's
and is comfortable.”
One of the Task Force Members
who lives in Santa Fe wrote:
“As it is now, we are getting
good rains on a regular basis here. The contrast to how this area looked
several months ago is stupefying. I have mentioned that we (New Mexico) had
been in the worst drought in 100 years. That is very obviously over, and the
prairie up here (Santa Fe is in Northern New Mexico at an altitude of about
7000 feet) is growing grasses like I haven't seen in years. The landscape has
literally gone from looking like the surface of Mars to being soft, verdant
meadowlands (with cactuses). There was actually fog outside this morning when
I got up. They are predicting lots of heavy rains this week all over New
Mexico (Albuquerque, in the middle of the State at about 5000 feet above sea
level, has flooded twice this month) and have been issuing warnings for
flooding and for lightning.”
Part 7 — The Absolute Creator and the Ultimate Realm
beyond our Creation
We have recently met with two
very High Beings — El Baniel and Abba Nartoomid who come from realms that are
far above and beyond our own Creation. El Baniel is from a vast Realm which we
refer to as “The All”. I don’t know how to describe him except to say that he
is of an incredibly high, pure, refined frequency and is very powerful. We
have asked him to assist the process of rescue for our Planet. From a
conversation with Heru:
Elora:
Would you ask El Baniel whether
he is having any success with the request that we made of him for Earth?
Heru: He says he is still working. He
would actually like to be introduced to as many people as possible, so perhaps
he could be included in the next update. The more people who connect with him
the more he can do work here.
Elora:
Does he have enough of a conduit
to this Planet so that people can reach him without going into the All?
Heru: Let me ask him. He says yes,
that you have anchored him quite well, you and Karen.
Elora:
We now have three of the very
High Realms that we are working with or that have been discovered: The All,
the Real, and the Core of the true Creation. Some of us are confused about
what is what. Would you explain what each is? Let’s start with the
Real:
The Real, for you, is a state of
consciousness free of distortion. It is a very high state of consciousness. It
is more than that, but that is how it will affect you. So it is like
positioning yourself in the clearest non distorted place that it is possible
to be in.
Now the All. We thought that the
All was a Being, but it seems to be a vast Realm. Is the All a Being or a
place?
The All is an Aspect of God or
Creator. You could call it a place; you could call it almost a vast galaxy of
energy that has an all pervasive, very subtle quality to it. In a sense the
particles of it are very, very fine. One can describe Creator as all knowing,
all powerful, all this and all that, and this is one of those particular ways
of perceiving Creator — where God is all encompassing.
And when you say Creator you
actually don’t mean our Prime Creator, do you?
No, this is far beyond, it is
beyond any of the Creation Systems. So if you would, imagine that the All is
this gigantic galaxy of presence within which these different concentric
spheres of Creation dwell.
Elora:
And is the All encompassed by
the presence of a Being at the center?
Heru: There is a Being at the center
of the All, yes. And there are many Beings surrounding it, as you have
encountered a few.
Elora:
And that Being in the center,
does His/Her awareness and presence fill the entire Realm of the
All?
Heru: Yes. And again that Being is not
separate from Creator but it is more or less an Aspect of Creator, or a facet.
So you are coming into deeper levels of oneness with the Creator along the
lines of this facet, exploring it as the All.
Elora:
When you say Creator what or who
do you mean?
Heru: The Creator that transcends all
of the Creation Systems.
Elora:
And you’re talking about a
Manifest Being, not the Absolute?
Heru: No, it would be more like the
Absolute, the Unmanifest.
Elora:
I wouldn’t think of calling the
Absolute “Creator”.
Heru: Ultimately the Absolute is the
Creator even though it is not actively creating.
Elora:
Then what is the Core of the
True Creation, and is it somehow related to either the All or the
Real?
In a sense it would be where
those two intersect. Where the All and the Real intersect would be the true
Creation, the Creation that has no distortion.
Part 8 - A Conversation with Heru on the
29th October
2006.
Elora:
We would like to catch up and do
an update for our Readers. First of all, I think it was a few weeks ago when
John said that something big was starting to happen. You didn’t want to
comment on it at the time however. Would you talk about it
now?
Heru: Yes. Remember I said that there
was a Cosmic River of Energy out in the Absolute Realms [The Great Void] that
was changing directions? The part of that River that passes through this
Creation has sort of been meandering on its own. It hasn’t really had
direction; it’s just been allowed to go wherever it wanted to go. It has been,
in a sense, straightened out so that the energies are not meandering hither
and thither through the Dark Sector and picking up distortions and so on. It
is now coming directly from outside this Creation and from where there is no
Darkness.
Elora:
What are the ramifications of
this?
Heru: The ramifications are having
this Planet and this area bathed in what you would perceive to be Photon
Energy, or Light Energy, that is not corrupted and is very fresh and clean. So
I think the impact on Earth would be to affect people in having them wake up
from their drugged slumber of mass programming and so on. There would be a
furthering of that. That was the big event that I didn’t want to talk about at
the time.
I also want to address the fact
that there are multiple initiatives happening at this time, which are aimed at
both Earth and the Dark Sector. It’s like they are so woven together that it’s
hard to separate out one from another; it’s difficult to sort out which one is
doing what on this Planet. But maybe I can talk about the effects, rather than
what is coming from the Ashtar Initiative and what is coming from the Angelic
Realms and what’s coming from the God Realms, because everybody is working and
focused on this Planet right now. One thing that people are seeing is
continued revelations of the extent of the Darkness of the Leadership on this
Planet, and finally it is getting through to the mainstream Media and to
people in general. And you will see in this upcoming Election a lot of energy
towards reform. I do not want to say that one party is less corrupt than
another because the entire system is all feeding at the same trough, but when
a lot of people are unseated in government and a wave of reform comes in,
there is reform possible. And I see that happening in this Election coming up
in the US. What I see happening from that is, in a sense, a momentum that is
not able to be controlled by those in power. If the Lobbyists and the Big
Businesses and all of this are really those who are pulling the strings in
Congress, this reform movement is going to loosen that up some. There is going
to be legislation passed that the Multi-nationals will not like; it is not
going to be in their favor for the first time in many years.
Elora:
I did notice that there have
been some victories on the Environmental front, for the first time in a
while.
Heru: Yes. The tide in the US,
politically, has clearly turned. And again, I’m not touting the Democrats as
the great reformers or the great uncorrupted Party or anything like that. But
if they gain control, within that Party there are reformers and people who are
of the Light. They will be able to have an effect that they can’t have now,
and there will be a groundswell for reform that will sweep even the
compromised people into voting for things that they wouldn’t ordinarily vote
for. So I see that happening in the US. World-wide, a couple of years ago,
there was a lot happening with the Elections in Spain and some different
elections around the world where more reformist governments were formed, and I
think that you will begin to see some more of that happening in the next
couple of years. South America has a groundswell of reform, although not
everyone has won and it’s gotten mixed up with other things so it’s not come
to full fruition. But I think it will continue, and the over-reaching of the
US administration will basically be halted at this Election.
Elora:
What about the former voting
fraud? Aren’t the voting machines are controlled by the
Republicans?
Heru: I still think the Democrats are
going to win. There have been efforts at reform, State by State, to counter
this, so that’s already in process — where people are demanding paper ballots
and so on. Not that it will be eliminated, but there is pressure for that to
be straightened out.
Elora:
Is there anything further in the
nature of an update that you can give us?
Heru: Just that there continue to be
multiple initiatives put forth by the higher level ET’s, the Angelic kingdoms,
the Creator Gods, and Beings from the Light Sector, to focus on Planet Earth.
It is not exactly known when or what will break through, but it is getting
closer and closer to the big breakthroughs that you have been promised for so
many decades. I don’t know that I can really be more specific than that
because I don’t think anyone knows which one will break through, or how or
where. But people are beginning to wake up. There is definitely a change, a
feeling of “Things can’t go on like this any more” in people that you normally
wouldn’t hear that from. People are wanting change, people are feeling that
things are going in the wrong direction and wanting to change direction.
Elora:
I’d also like an update on the
Divine Tide, what the status is, what it has accomplished, and so
on.
Heru: Part of this impetus for change
is the result of the Divine Tide. The Divine Tide has that networking ability
that was requested, and so most of the non-physical Dark Beings have been
eliminated through this networking ability. Therefore in general attacks on
Humans at this point are not multi-dimensional but are simply Human to Human
psychic attacks that, until people clean their hearts up, are unavoidable.
Let me see what else has been
accomplished. Those Light Workers who are open to it are finding their ability
to manifest, especially money, much easier to do. I’m saying “those that are
open to it”, being that many of the Light Workers have negative programs and
belief systems in place that need to be worked with and removed and made
conscious. There is a lot of unconscious self-sabotage that happens within
those communities. But those who are aware of that mechanism and are following
the Laws of Abundance which are outlined in various teachings — those who are
aware and practice that without self sabotage are finding it easier to
manifest.
Elora:
When the Divine Tide came in,
you mentioned that you would give us updates on various programs and Beings
and so on that would be released. We sort of dropped the ball on that one, but
is there anything you’d like to impart along those
lines?
Heru: There is one thing that the
Divine Tide has done; I’m sure you have noticed it maybe without really
noticing it. Your ability, Karen’s ability, and even my ability to connect
with Beings outside of this Creation has been greatly enhanced. Because of
this you have been introduced to Conuel and El Baniel and Noahlel and been
able to travel into the All. All of this is the result of the Divine Tide.
What else can we say about the
effect of the Divine Tide? You have access, now, to so many Beings. It’s sort
of like an apple tree with ripe apples waiting for you to discover them. There
are an endless number of Beings that you can connect with and can bring to
people to work with, such as when you connected with the Firstborn of the Mind
of God and you connected them with people. And some people have gone on to
utilize those Beings outside of your immediate circle of friends, and their
work continues. That will happen with Conuel, and there are many other High
Beings for you to contact who will be of great assistance.
Chapter TWENTY-NINE: A Conversation with
Sananda/Jesus on his Past Earth Life
The main topic of this Update is
a channeling with Sananda which we feel will be of interest to all. We do not
have at this time a lot of news about the progress of work on our Planet, but
I will first of all include this excerpt from a conversation with Heru on November 7,
2006:
Elora:
Heru, I would like to read you
something from James Gilliland at eceti.com: “In meditation I am receiving the
same message over and over from the Star Nations. ‘A big event is coming.’ I
asked when and they said it will peak November
23 rd 2006 yet will be cyclic in
nature building up to that point. There is a major Planetary Alignment and
experts in the Mayan Calendar also say according to their calculations there
is a major event in November. People that know me know I am not a Bible
thumper yet the message I am getting is God is coming, it is a frequency and a
force. Apparently there is a major energy or frequency shift scheduled yet the
details thus far are a bit sketchy. I was told it was coming in from the
South. There are major influxes of energy coming into the Poles and if I were
to want to shift the frequency of the Earth I would do it through the Poles. I
was told those who are not in alignment with these new energies are not going
to do so well. The key word is Love, align with Love. If anyone wants to
comment or receives any more insights on this Shift we are all ears. I will
continue to get more information and inform people through the News Letter
with a major event planned to help understand, assimilate and flow with these
new energies at the Self Mastery Earth Institute, ECETI.”
Heru: I would say that information is
correct. Again it is one of the many initiatives that are happening at this
time.
Elora:
Is there anything you’d like to
add?
Heru: Just to embrace that energy, to
relax into it as it comes, to practice that. And it’s correct that it will be
cyclical. Let me see if I can get the timing of the pulsations. About every
three to five days but increasing in frequency over time until it’s daily
after a month or two. So after the initial pulse, during that six-week period
or so, it will increase in frequency until it’s daily.
Elora:
I think he was saying that this
cyclical increase would happen prior to the November 23rd event, building up
to it.
Heru: I’m getting that the first real
noticeable pulse of will be then, the 23rd. He may feel the forerunner of it
in a sense, but I think most people will feel it on the 23rd, then four to
five days to the next pulse, then a little less time and a little less time.
And it is a living, Conscious Light that can be communicated
with.
Part 1 — SANANDA/JESUS speaks about His
Life
Elora:
Hello Sananda. One of our
Readers recently asked whether we could clarify some of the details of your
life as Jesus of Nazareth, or Yeshua, which I believe was your actual name in
that life. Yes.
Elora:
We felt that this would be of
great interest to all. Are you willing to talk about this with
us?
Sananda/Jesus:
Yes.
There may be parts that I do not want to comment on, but yes.
Elora:
First, let us confirm that you
are speaking from the Real Reality and not from any sub-reality, as there are
so many distorted sub-realities containing much false information about you
and your life.
Sananda/Jesus:
Yes, let
me make absolutely sure that I am fully anchored in the Real, and that Karen
is fully anchored in the Real and that you are fully anchored in the Real. And
I ask the Clear Light of the Highest Truth to permeate all that is said here
tonight.
Elora:
Before we get into the details,
I know that you are one of the most projected-upon Beings on this Planet, and
that this has caused you tremendous pain. Can you speak about the projections
of Humans and how these affect you?
Sananda/Jesus:
Yes. I
guess you could say that is a rather sore subject with me. I do not hold
resentment or anger towards Humans for their projections because, as with all
the Beings in the Dark Sector, Humans have lost at least part of their Free
Will if not all their Free Will, and are subjected to a great deal of mind
control and manipulation. This mind control and manipulation is the
foundational purpose for the great Religions — all religions really, all
cults, all structures of belief that are limiting. To keep people under
control, those who perpetrate this control create holograms and systems of
belief surrounding God, Religion, Enlightenment, Liberation, Heaven and Hell,
Eternal Damnation, Karma. All of these concepts were created to enslave. One
of the biggest machines on this Planet is the creation of the Christian
religion, focusing on the crucifixion, worshipping the death of my body and
the suffering of my body, and using it as vehicle to project each person’s
pain onto that collective hologram. It is not so much that the hologram and
the projected thoughts hurt me as much as it is my inability to shut down
compassion for Humans, and that I feel the pain they feel in this whole
entrapment situation. Therefore it is difficult for me to interact with Humans
freely because this projection, of course, acts as a barrier. So a person will
call out to me in pain, wanting help, calling me for help, and it’s almost as
if this whole projected hologram gets in the way of me responding. Multiply
that by the millions and it pulls very deeply on my heart-strings. It is
almost as if I am daily, through them, re-crucified.
Elora:
Oh, God! I feel so much pain for
you about this. I hope you will be free of this soon.
Sananda/Jesus:
It is
not just me, it is everyone who is involved in this. I appreciate the
compassion and the understanding. I reiterate again that it is not the fault
of the Humans involved, it is the fault of the Dark, and I lay no blame and
have no anger or animosity there. We are all in this together. My liberation
will come with the liberation of those who believe in me and are entrapped by
this very sick system. And the same sickness is true with the Hindu religion
and the whole entrapment of the belief in Karma, and the Caste system and
everything that has generated. It is the same with the Muslim religion, and
all the small religions, the Pagans and any of the small Sects that come
around. Each of them has their Gods and each of these Gods is entrapped in a
very similar way.
Elora:
Now let’s talk about your life.
Let’s start with the planning for that life, which was obviously meant to be
one of great importance. Please talk about the plans that were laid, what it
was desired for you to be accomplished, and so
on.
Sananda/Jesus:
Both
Mary, my mother, and Mary, my partner, and I — the three of us — designed our
lives. Mary’s mother Anne was involved in these plans as well, for us to come
into the world when and how we did. I will say that my Mother was not a
physical virgin. She did have union with her husband but energetically the
purity there as symbolized by the virginity that the Church espouses. That
purity was absolutely there, and it is still is.
Elora:
What was the purpose for your
life as you envisioned it?
Sananda/Jesus:
One of
my great purposes was to be a Rule-breaker in the most Cosmic sense of that
concept: to come and shake to the foundations of this Earth, the concepts of
the limitations that people were living in, and still continue to live in to
this day. To manifest the impossible through the Miracles, through the
Resurrection, through just living my life as a free Human Being in the midst
of a very structured, limited, stupid culture.
Elora:
Using our Calendar, which of
course would be different from the one in use at the time of your birth, about
what is the date of your birthday as Jesus of
Nazareth?
Sananda/Jesus:
January
27th.
Elora:
Other than being a Sun sign of
Aquarius, what was your astrological make-up in that life?
Sananda/Jesus:
I would
say Pisces moon and Sagittarius rising.
Elora:
Going back to your life: There
are some records of your first twelve years. After that, I believe that
nothing is known of you until the age of 30. Where were you and what were you
doing during these so-called “lost years”?
Sananda/Jesus:
I was an
initiate in several different temples and places. First I was taken away to a
remote Essene compound for five or so years and tutored in the deepest
esoteric Hebrew mysteries. I then went to the Temples in Egypt and studied
there for a great many years till I was about 28, when I went briefly to the
Far East in India and then came back to do my Mission. It’s fairly well
covered in the book “Aquarian Gospel of
Jesus” ; that is a fairly accurate
accounting of that part of my life.
Elora:
It is generally believed that
your Ministry on this Planet began when you were about 30 years old and ended
with your death and Resurrection at the age of 33. Is this
correct?
Sananda/Jesus:
I don’t
compartmentalize it quite so distinctly because I would say that it really
began with my trip to the Far East. I did public work there, but what is
recorded in the Middle East as my Ministry — yes, those three years.
Elora:
What happened to you at the
beginning of this Ministry in the Middle East, when you were baptized by John
the Baptist and the Heavens opened, and there was apparently some kind of
descent of Spirit?
Sananda/Jesus:
That was
the merging of myself with my Monad, where I became a complete incarnation of
my Higher Self. It is something that is possible for every Human.
Elora:
And at some point you met Mary
Magdalene.
Sananda/Jesus:
Yes, my
Queen.
Elora:
Would you like to speak about
your relationship with her during that life?
Sananda/Jesus:
I would
like to keep most of it private and she would as well. I would just state that
she is my Eternal Partner, my Twin Flame, my everything. Beyond that I would
like to keep the rest of that relationship private.
Elora:
Is there anything you would like
to say about who she was in that lifetime and who she
is?
Sananda/Jesus:
Just
that she is every bit as much of a Master as I am.
Elora:
There is a piece of channeling
called “The Magdalen Manuscripts” in which Mary Magdalene speaks. You’ve
stated previously that you feel this channeling is accurate — do you have any
further comments on it?
Sananda/Jesus:
No, I
feel it is accurate and it is an accurate representation of her.
Elora:
There are a number of miraculous
events recorded in the Bible that you were said to have done. I believe the
first one had to do with changing water into wine. There were a number of
healings, culminating with raising Lazarus from the dead. It is also recorded
that you multiplied the loaves and fishes to feed a large group of people, and
performed other miracles such as walking on water. Are these records
essentially correct?
Sananda/Jesus:
Yes,
they are. And there were many more that were not recorded.
Elora:
How were you able to perform
these acts?
Sananda/Jesus:
As I
said in the beginning, my intention for this life was to break the established
rules and that was one of the purposes for performing these miracles, to show
that it could be done by anyone. Anything that I accomplished there is
eminently attainable and re-creatable by any Human. And that is the greatest
law: the Law of God, the Law of One, the Law of the Miraculous. So I am not a
law-breaker, I am a rule-breaker. I break the rules of Men but I do not break
the Law of God.
Elora:
And did you accomplish these
things by working with the Law of God?
Sananda/Jesus:
Yes. Let
me see if I can give any insights to this. Faith is important - faith in God,
faith in the Self, faith in the Power of God to work through the Self. Merging
with the Monad is also essential. I think that’s all I can really say for now.
It’s not that I don’t want to reveal the secrets, it’s just that if I were to
talk at length about techniques at this point I’m not sure it would be
meaningful to people. There may be a time and place for that later.
Elora:
Here’s a Reader question.
“Sananda says he had one daughter, conceived before the Crucifixion and born
after and that she is what many ‘Royal’ Lineages of Europe are descended of.
Could he elaborate a little more on this? I know that many of the
Annanuki/Annunaki/Illuminati believe they are of this Lineage. My feelings say
that Sananda was born into this Lineage (descended Lineage of Anu) to break
the Annanuki genetic system of control on the Planet, but I'm not sure. Could
he tell us a little more about this part of the
story?”
Sananda/Jesus:
Basically yes to all of it. Yes,
that I came to break the Annunaki control, the Illuminati control of the
genetics. However after a time the Royal Houses all became corrupt; it didn’t
matter what their bloodline was.
Elora:
Is it true that you were born
into the Lineage of Anu?
Sananda/Jesus:
Yes. And
I will say even though the Royal Houses of Europe were “lizardized”, that
there does still exist that important genetic encoding that I did bring in.
One of the carriers of those genetics is Karen. She is descended from that
Lineage as is her whole family, so any of the offspring of her brother also
carry that as well.
Elora:
We were talking with Heru
recently about the false soul implants and how the false Gods use them to
control people. Are these false Gods, such as the false Jehovah, still out
there doing their thing? Or since they’re Higher Dimensional have they been
taken down, since we know the Higher Dimensions have been pretty much cleaned
up?
Sananda/Jesus:
It’s
like they are paper dragons. The substance to them is gone but the shell
remains, animated by very little, but still capable of appearing fierce and
fiery.
Elora:
Why doesn’t someone just get rid
of them?
Sananda/Jesus:
I would
say they are held in place by collective belief at this point, that’s
basically what’s left of them.
Elora:
Almost like animated thought
forms. Y es.
Elora: In “The Return of Light” you
stated that you did die on the Cross, that you re-entered that body,
Resurrected it, and then Ascended it. Yes.
Elora:
There are many stories of your
reappearance in different places after your Ascension—that you walked the
Earth again, everywhere from the British Isles to the Americas. Is there any
truth to these stories?
Sananda/Jesus:
Very
much so, yes. I walked on basically every continent. My purpose in doing so
was to cover the Planet with the image of my Light Body or the form of my
Light Body, in order to cement the reality of the Rule-Breaker. I just love
that term! I’m in a rebellious mood today so let me fully embrace the rebel.
Elora:
I’ve always been a rebel too, so
I’m in sympathy with you. A Reader asks: “How do you see your Mission at this
time, from the present vantage point of the Cosmic Battle between Light and
Darkness and what is happening on this Planet? ”
Sananda/Jesus:
There
are a couple big questions in there. In essence I have been shut out of the
Battle for Earth because of what I described at the beginning, and that is why
I am not returning in a physical form as a Second Coming.
Elora:
Why do you say shut out of the
battle? I’m not sure what you mean.
Sananda/Jesus:
Because
of the extent of the projections placed upon me, I am not able to operate
freely in the Battle for Earth. I’m shut out.
Elora:
Again, I pray that this ends for
you soon. Is there anything else you would like to say about the whole issue
of the Second Coming, which I know is another huge area of
projection?
Sananda/Jesus:
A
tremendous area of projection. I never said I was coming back. I’m not coming
back, and it is a manipulative means by the Dark to herd people into
apocalyptic theology resulting in a self-fulfilling prophecy of doom, and I
want nothing to do with it! I will say that I am pleased to see that there are
some Christians who are becoming very ecologically passionate.
Elora:
Here is a Reader question again:
“Would you care to speak about your feelings, understandings and your overall
relationship with God/Prime Creator from three comparative perspectives —
before your Mission here in the Dark Sector; over the course of your life and
Mission; and after you Ascended.”
Sananda/Jesus:
That
it’s never changing; it’s never changed in its essential quality. When I said
I and my Father are one that was true, that is true, and that will be true.
And it’s really true for every Human, it’s just that Humans have forgotten.
Elora:
Heru recently made an
interesting comment. Someone asked him about Lady Mary, your Mother. Heru
stated, “She is an Ascended Master, along with Jesus or Sananda. And they
came, they managed to get through from outside the Dark Sector, to do service
here.” He seems to be saying that you and Mary arrived here later on, and
didn’t come here with the mass of Light Workers who arrived 500 million years
ago. Is this true?
Sananda/Jesus:
Yes, and
it is also true of my lovely Queen - Mary Magdalene - as well.
Elora:
This was of great interest to me
because about five years ago, when I first started remembering how I came here
from the Light Sector, I retrieved what seemed to be a memory of how some of
us got together and worked to bring you and Buddha and perhaps some other
Beings here. It seemed to me that we had to open special Portals to bring you
and the others in. Is there any truth to these memories?
Sananda/Jesus:
Yes,
that is true. Special “cloaking” was necessary and it was such a delicate
endeavor that we did not try for massive numbers, just for quality rather than
quantity of Beings.
Elora:
Heru’s comment about how you and
Mary (your Mother in the Jesus/Yeshua life) were already Ascended before
coming here, and how you were specially brought here, makes me wonder if
Ascended Masters are quite rare even in the Light Universes, and if therefore
they were rare among the Light Forces who came here.
Sananda/Jesus:
They are
not so rare in the Light Sector. There were definitely Ascended Masters among
the Beings who came here en masse in that large Wave [i.e. the Light Workers
who arrived in this Sector 500 million years ago]. However as they came here
they were subjected to the Fall and sort of lost their Ascended
nature. We came with, I guess you could say, an inoculation against that virus
[i.e. an inoculation against the Darkness]. Actually, let me speak a little
more about that. We are Time Travelers, and we came from the
future.
Elora:
The three of you?
Sananda/Jesus:
Yes, to
insert ourselves into what is now your past - to effect a positive change, to
break enough rules, that a brighter future was possible. How do you like
that?
Elora:
I think that it was a great
sacrifice.
Sananda/Jesus:
Yes, but
it was only possible to come here inoculated by coming from the
Future.
Elora:
So you are saying that in the
future, there will be developed an inoculation against Darkness that
works?
Sananda/Jesus:
Absolutely, 100%. I am
incorruptible and you shall be as well.
Elora:
You never had any Dark
Aspect-Beings of yourself or tainted Aspects?
Sananda/Jesus:
No.
There are Beings masquerading as me who are of the Dark, and of course there
are countless animated Thought Forms posing as me.
Elora:
This inoculation, can’t we get
it now?
Sananda/Jesus:
It is
coming soon.
Elora:
In general, or with any
specifics that you care to address, can you comment on what was inserted in
and what was edited out of the account of your life that we now have?
Sananda/Jesus:
Only
that those who are going to read this could explore not just the Biblical
accounts of my life. If they are interested they could also read the Dead Sea
Scrolls and some of the others such as the Pistis Sophia and the Nag Hammadi
Scrolls. All of those are good as well as the Aquarian Gospel of
Jesus which I
mentioned earlier. All of those have value to them.
Elora:
That concludes the questions I
had prepared about your life. I’d like to bring up another topic now. I’ve
always been fascinated by Near Death
Experiences
and recently I stumbled across a
web site which contains many records of people’s Near Death Experiences. One
thing I found strange is that, when people get to the Other Side, they have
what they feel is a direct perception of truth. Oftentimes one of these
perceptions is that everything, even the horrors we see here on Earth, happen
for a reason. This, of course, is contrary to the understanding that we have
gained in the past few years. I’ll read a few
excerpts:
“I knew with total certainty
that everything was evolving exactly the way it should and that the ultimate
destiny for every Living Being is to return to the Source, The Light, Pure
Love.”
Here’s something from another
woman who felt deeply that she was in the presence of God and had a
communication with that Presence: “I don't recall the exact content of our
discussion; in the process of return, the insights that came so clearly and
fully in Heaven were not brought back with me to Earth. I'm sure that I asked
the question that had been plaguing me since childhood about the sufferings of
my people. I do remember this: There was a reason for everything that
happened, no matter how awful it appeared in the physical
realm.”
Can you comment on this,
Sananda?
Sananda/Jesus:
Yes. I
think this was briefly discussed earlier in the Return to Light, where Heru was talking about
how Humans are hardwired to believe in the purpose and the goodness and the
harmony of everything. So it’s along those lines. It is just the way Humans
are made. It is very difficult to believe that there is something foreign that
has invaded this Creation, something that is not of the One; it is hard to
believe there is something contrary to God’s Purpose. Therefore it’s almost
like a stage in Enlightenment where a person will experience that, but it’s
not really what I would call the ultimate Enlightenment. It’s an “Aha moment”
but it does not encompass the whole reality. Does that explain
it?
Elora:
So when a person dies, they
become unveiled to a certain extent?
Sananda/Jesus:
To a
certain extent, yes.
Elora:
But most do not become
completely unveiled.
Sananda/Jesus:
Correct,
because if they did they would not succumb to the illusion and the Karma and
come back essentially to the same evolutionary place that they left.
Elora:
In other words, the whole thing
that is staged after death is controlled, and is not entirely controlled by
the Light and the Highest Orders of Truth?
Sananda/Jesus:
Remember
the Bliss Bubbles that people on this Planet will get into with the Gurus and
the certain religious sects. It is akin to that.
Elora:
So things are set up so that
when a person dies, they go into these Bliss
Realms…
Sananda/Jesus:
Yes, the
Seventh Heaven or however you want to describe them.
Elora:
And then because they didn’t get
all the way free, they sort of recycle back.
Sananda/Jesus:
Yes. It
almost feels like a rubber band, where the rubber band stretches out so far
and then retracts back again.
Elora:
That makes sense. Here is
another thing that puzzles me. The life review is such a powerful experience
for people who die. Yet after reading a number of these, it almost seems to me
that there is some kind of filter placed on this review. The entire focus is
on the person’s interactions with other Humans. There is absolutely nothing
about the person’s interactions with Nature, which I feel is equally as
important, or their relationship to their own self.
Sananda: Yes, or the interactions with
God.
Elora:
Right. What is this filtered
life review about and who set it up?
Sananda: Well, the Lords of Karma.
Elora:
And the Lords of Karma were sort
of mixed between Light and Dark.
Sananda: Yes, they were to a certain
extent compromised.
Chapter THIRTY:
In Memory of Elora Gabriel
______________________________________________________________________________
Elora Gabriel -
December 20, 1950 – December 6,
2006
Elora Gabriel quietly and
peacefully left this world after a long illness. She was not only a great
Light to those who knew her, but brought a great teaching into this world
through the work on The Return of
Light . She will be deeply missed by
all. After founding two successful online business, she held that
The Return of
Light was her greatest achievement.
A
Letter From Heru
My Dear Friends and
Readers,
This news of Elora’s leaving the
Earth is accompanied with much sadness for many. I am here to tell you that it
was her Time, and that she has completed her Mission here on Earth. She is now
in a very good place, far beyond the incarnational cycles of your Planet. As
she was a way-shower in her life, so too she is a way-shower in her death.
Very few people have been able to break out of the cycle of birth and death on
your Planet. Fewer still have made it beyond all barriers to return to their
Cosmic Home. She is doing this, and in doing so, she is opening the gates to
all. This will effect not only your choices at your life’s end, but also many
souls that are still bound by their karmic entrapments.
Few people, if anyone, know the
full extent of her Work and Mission. Karen knows much, John her Husband knows
much, but no one knows all that she has done. She will be greatly honored for
the work she did in bringing Light and Liberation to this Earth and beyond.
Take joy and pride in the fact that you are a part of this great Work. This
Mission will not stop. The Federation of Light and I have asked Karen to
continue this Work, and Karen has accepted this task. I am sure she will
welcome your support and love.
To grieve is natural, but
remember also to celebrate who she was on Earth and who she is in Eternity.
My Love and Blessings to
All,
Heru
A
Letter From Karen
Dear Friends,
I don’t know where to begin to
tell you of my feelings for Elora. It was as if we had always known each
other. We both felt that we had planned to come together in this life to do
the work we were doing. Meeting her was a catalyst for both of us. She talked
about the Book as her proudest moment in life. I could go on about her Cosmic
achievements, but I feel somehow that the Work speaks for itself.
I would like to share with you
some of my most favorite times with her. I came to work for her at The Green
Willow Tree in January of 2003. This was a small Internet business in her
home. She shared her very small home with her Husband, John, three very
spoiled cats and the business with four or five employees. Somewhere in the
New Testament, Jesus says something about, “How you treat the least of these
(my creatures), is how you treat Me.” She held all life to be sacred and
treated her employees, her environment, her pets and even the little bugs with
love and care.
She was an incredible gardener.
She surrounded herself with flowers and vegetables. The highlight of each day
for her was her “kitty walks” in the woods. She loved being out in nature. She
had a wonderful sense of humor. Recently she was telling John and me that
years ago she was working to compile a funny phrase for each zodiac sign based
on real statements. I am a Taurus, and she told us she had a boyfriend that
used to say, “I’m only stubborn when I’m right.” There were a few other good
phrases like that and we all had a good laugh.
We shared so much love,
laughter, grief, and journeys into the Greater Realms. I know that my work
continues here for some time to come, but I also look forward to the day when
we will be able to reunite and look back on all that we did
here.
Unfortunately Karen subsequently
found that she was unable to bring through further communications from Heru,
and finally closed down the “Updating Project” in September
2007.
HOMAGE to DURGA/SEKHMET
This Book would
not be complete without a Homage devoted to the Twin Soul/Flame of Heru whom
we call Durga or Sekhmet. Heru and Durga/Sekhmet are my Cosmic
Progenitors, and therefore she is my true Mother in a very real sense. It was
she, in fact, who contacted me even before I knew of my relationship to Heru.
I had no idea who she was, only that a mighty Being had come into my life with
a power beyond anything I had yet experienced. One night I called upon her for
protection, and suddenly found that three Etheric lions had manifested in my
bedroom. This was my first hint as to her identity.
I then realized
that this Being was the Goddess whom in India is called Durga. Durga is
revered in India as one of the best loved embodiments of the Divine Feminine.
She is always associated with lions or tigers and is most commonly shown
riding on the back of a lion. Legends tell of a time on Earth when the Forces
of Darkness had so oppressed our Planet that even the Gods themselves were
helpless. Durga appeared at that time and, with a power that none could
withstand, defeated the demons and other evil forces. It is said that, like
Vishnu, Durga manifests when cosmic balance is threatened and is an upholder
and guardian of Dharma.
After Karen began
to channel the Ascended Masters and Creator Gods, I was able to communicate
directly with this great Being. She confirmed that she is the one who is known
as Durga, as well as the Lion Goddess Sekhmet of Egypt and White Jaguar Lady
of Central America. She also stated that she was known as Artemis in ancient
Greece. Each of these Goddesses represents a different facet of her Being. She
told us that it is like turning a faceted jewel. As each facet reflects the
light, so a different part of her nature is revealed. Therefore when I connect
to her as Artemis, I feel the sense of wild, remote places, of mountain crags,
of the night sky, and wild animals.
When I connect to
her as Sekhmet, I experience a mighty, royal, overwhelming power. The name
Sekhmet, in fact, literally means "the powerful" or "the mighty".
I came to see
that while Heru embodies Knowledge and Wisdom, Durga/Sekhmet embodies Divine
Energy and Power. In working with my Progenitors, I found that when I wanted
to know something, I would call upon Heru. When I needed to have something
done, I would call upon Durga/Sekhmet. In the Eastern traditions each God has
his Shakti, the Divine Energy of existence. Without his Shakti, the God would
be mind without life, knowledge without movement, vision without creativity.
Therefore, while it is Heru who gave us the material for this Book, homage is
due to the one who completes him, whose power and creative force are the
complement to his wisdom and vast consciousness.
As our work with
Heru progressed, time and again we found that we needed assistance,
protection, and healing. We repeatedly came under fire from the Dark side for
our part in bringing this crucially important work to the world. In addition,
the acceleration of our spiritual growth continually brought old wounds to the
surface to be healed and released. Scarcely a day has gone by that we have not
called upon Durga/Sekhmet for help, and never has she failed us. Without her
this Book could never have come to fruition.
Of all the
Aspects of my Cosmic Mother, most dear to my heart is her manifestation as
White Jaguar Lady. I found that often when I called upon her in the Aspect of
Sekhmet, I would see a pyramid surmounted by the full moon - but not an
Egyptian pyramid. Instead it was a flat-topped structure, such as those built
by the Mayans and Aztecs, and was surrounded by jungle. I saw myself sitting
at the base of this pyramid, waiting and praying. On nights when the Moon was
high and full, a shining Goddess would descend the pyramid, flanked by two
lionesses. In researching Sekhmet, I came across the site of Maia Nartoomid at
www:spiritmythos.org. Maia, who writes compellingly about Sekhmet, describes
an ancient temple in Central America:
"Qetalaxitolutum:
Remnants of this Sekhmet Temple are still within the rich, green tangle of the
Yucatan, not far from the uncovered portion of the Mayan Chichen Itza ruins.
It was dedicated by Queen Amaluxal to the 'White Jaguar Lady' or 'Lady Dalia',
in eons past. Amaluxal created a 'Palace-Temple' for the Cat-woman appearing
to her in her visions, whom she called the White Jaguar Lady. It was only
after an Egyptian named 'Three-Hawk' came from Egypt to Qetalaxitolutum, with
sacred 'Star Charts', that the Queen realized her Lady Dalia to be one and the
same as the lion-headed Sekhmet. With the help of Three-Hawk, an initiate of
Sekhmet, Queen Amaluxal reformed her palace into a true initiatory Temple of
Sekhmet." (Heru says that "Three-Hawk" was none other than himself, in one of
his incarnations.)
To return to her
embodiment as Durga, the best representations of her give a clue to the nature
of this magnificent Being. She rides a lion and brandishes fearsome weapons
with her many arms. Yet her beautiful face is serenely smiling, filled with
compassion and tenderness. One day, when the battle for this Creation is
entirely won, she will lay down her weapons and the warrior nature she has
assumed out of necessity, and once again devote herself wholly to her role as
the great Creator Goddess who has given birth to Souls, to Worlds, and to
Universes.
To my Divine
Mother, whose love and power have sustained me and whose grace overlights me,
I dedicate the days of my life and the fruits of my work.
THE THREE MEDITATIONS OF HERU
At the time that
Heru stated his intention to bring his Teachings to Earth once more, he gave
us the Three Meditations. These techniques are so simple that, at first, I did
not recognize their enormous value. There are so many such exercises in our
world that a few more could not make much difference - or so I thought. When I
actually began to practice the techniques that Heru had brought to us, I was
astonished at their power and depth.
Heru has stated
that these Three Meditations are safe, even for children, and for people with
mental or emotional instabilities. He told us that the first two Meditations,
in particular, are excellent for anyone who is unstable.
Part 1-THE FIRST MEDITATION: THE BREATH of
HERU
Elora:
Heru, please describe the First
of your Meditation Techniques.
The First Meditation is a breathing exercise. In this
Meditation, you are linking the breath with the Hara Line [Heru’s
definition: The Hara Line is an energetic line passing vertically through the
center of the body. It extends beyond the center of the body in both
directions, and it is the energetic axis upon which the body is
manifested]. With the inbreath, breathe in and pull energy from below
along the Hara Line. And breathe in "He" [Heru, pronounced "hay"]. Breathe in and pull
energy, from as far and as deep down as you can reach, up through the top of
the head. With the inbreath, bring the breath up through the body as high as
you can go. Remember that the Hara Line is infinite, both above and below.
With the exhale, pull down from above, from as far up and as high as you can
reach, and breath "ru". And breathe down through
the Hara Line, down as far as you can go.
What is the
effect of the "he" and "ru"?
They carry the vibration of me.
[ Elora:
So this meditation also connects
a person to you? To your Powers, your Light?] Yes. This would be
my way to Infinity, which of course is not the only way, but it is my road.
Elora:
Please describe the effects and
benefits of this Meditation.
First of all, this is the most relaxing of these three
Meditations, so a benefit of it will be deep calmness. The way of this is as
follows:
The Axiatonal
Lines extend beyond the body like meridians. They go down through the Earth,
through the Sun, through the Central Sun of the Galaxy and on and on until you
reach the Godverse or Omniverse - and likewise above. These Lines will also,
at some point, go through all of your Star ancestry, and you can be linked
with this. This Line will pass through the Planets, the Galaxies, the
Universes that you have originated from. And you may pull down through these
Lines Beings, ancestors, memories, and many such experiences.
Elora:
Are "he" and "ru" said silently while doing
the inbreath and outbreath?
Yes. It is a silent meditation.
Elora:
How many breaths should one do
in a sitting of this Meditation, and how long should one take for this
Meditation?
It is not a matter of counting breaths. It may be
practiced any time one is in a quiet space, and there is no recommended
length. Even if a person has a five minute wait at some time, it may be
practiced then with benefit. However, if a person were to sit and practice it
for a half hour or 45 minutes, the Meditation can go very deep. So it is
flexible in that way, where a person can benefit from a short focus on it, and
also by going deeply into it for a longer period of time.
Elora:
In doing this Meditation, I am
trying to pull energy from all the way up and all the way down on my
Hara Line, as you directed. However, this effort makes it very hard
to relax.
Rather than making an effort, allow the breath to flow
easily, naturally, and in your normal rhythm. Pull from as far up or as far
down as is comfortable. The effect will still be there.
Elora:
How often should it be done?
There are no shoulds around this. These Meditations
are gifts, and because of that I attach no regimen or expectation or value to
regularity. Receive them as a gift and enjoy them. There is an endless
pleasure attached to them, and over time a great unfolding will occur. If a
person were to wish to make this Meditation into a daily routine it could be
of great benefit, but also it is of benefit just as a casual adjunct when a
person thinks of it. Really it is up to an individual's life style and choice
as to how deeply they wish to pursue this and how regularly they wish to
practice it.
Elora:
Does this breathing Meditation
open up the Light Filaments?
Yes, it does that, and much more.
Part 2 - THE SECOND MEDITATION: The Axiatonal
Activation
Elora:
Please describe the second
meditation.
The Second Meditation deals with a Star Tetrahedron,
the base of which is at the Dantien [The Dantien is a point between the
navel and the pubic bone] and the top of which is at the Pineal Gland. The
Star Tetrahedron is composed of two interlinked tetrahedrons, one pointing up
and the other downwards. This form rotates in all directions - up, down,
sideways, and so on. As it does so, from each point of this Star Tetrahedron
there is a line of Light, a line of life. That is your connection with the
Gridwork that holds you here. And these Lines stretch into infinity. Do not
get too into your head as to whether the Lines will get tangled as you spin,
just spin and feel the energy going out to infinity along these Lines.
Elora:
What is the benefit of this
exercise?
It activates all of the Lines of the Gridwork and
accesses all of your multi-dimensionality, everywhere that you exist in this
Universe. For you may have an atom in your abdomen, where the orbit of the
electron extends so far as to extend outside this Galaxy - this is how big you
are. This Meditation enables you to see and feel that bigness. And it again is
infinite.
This Meditation
will also open all of the Meridians in the body, and connect them with their
infinite source of energy, so that connected with each Meridian is limitless
Light. It connects all of the Meridians to the Axiatonal Grid. Through
Meridian activation one then becomes consciously connected with all of one's
Dimensional Selves, and the Monad.
With the creation
of each Human Soul, and the Soul as it embodies in a body, is a portion - not
a fragment but more like a holographic portion - of the original Force of
Creation. And you may access that portion through this technique. That is part
of its great power.
Elora:
Please define "Dantien".
The Dantien is a point between the navel and the pubic
bone, about an inch and a half in diameter. It is a sphere that is the center
of gravity for the body, and that when fully activated can resonate with a
density comparable to that of the Center of the Earth. As such it is a very
powerful point in the body.
Elora: Please define "Axiatonal
Grid".
The Axiatonal Lines are the meridians that pass
through the body.
They are not
vertical only, although your Acupuncturists and so on see only the vertical
part of them. When two or more or these lines meet they generate a vortex, and
out of that come the horizontal lines. And these lines pass through the body.
They do not come from the body - they are infinite in nature, and the body
hangs upon them. [Elora: Where do
they come from?] It's as though they don't come from anywhere; they are
everywhere. They are our direct link to the Infinity. In activating them, one
supersedes time and space limitations. And it is at that point, when they are
fully active, that Beings bi-locate very easily and can travel through space
and time and dimensions at will. Therefore the Star Tetrahedron that is within
each person is not a Merkaba vehicle in itself, but it is more like the
engine of the Merkaba which then can be activated.
Elora: What is the difference
between the Star Tetrahedron in this meditation, and the Merkaba?
Both have the form of the Star Tetrahedron, or the
interlocked forms of two tetrahedrons. However with the Merkaba the
tetrahedrons rotate in opposite directions. This one does not counter rotate
within itself. In addition, a Merkaba is in a sense a travel vehicle. This is
not a Merkaba; it has a different function and purpose. In fact, it is almost
a travel vehicle in reverse, where it will bring the Universes to you rather
than having you travel to the Universes.
Elora: What is the special power or
virtue of the spinning tetrahedron?
To answer that question would bring up a lengthy
description of Sacred Geometry. It is one of the building blocks of the
Geometries of Creation, one of the Sacred Shapes, and as such it carries great
power.
Elora: I felt dizzy during this
Meditation.
If you find this exercise dizzying, you may
slow down the motion of the spin of the Star
Tetrahedron. This is more of a passive meditation than the
first one, which is fairly active. In the First Meditation
you are drawing energy into the Hara Line and the Light
Filaments. The Second Meditation is more of a passive awareness
where you are the observer, and you observe the change in energy
as each of these points activates a meridian. As you observe the
turning of the Tetrahedron and point of a star touching a meridian, it's
almost like a chime being struck. You just listen to that sound or feel
that vibration. Let it resonate within you and it will activate the
Light Body. And much can be done with that.
Elora: Should I cause the
Tetrahedron to spin?
Many people will go at this Meditation actively and
attempt to spin the Tetrahedron at a certain velocity. In fact it is better to
not pressure the Tetrahedron to spin at any particular velocity, but just to
observe it. Westerners especially tend to be hyper and want to jump in
and make something happen, but that is the antithesis of this
experience. The Tetrahedron is already spinning at its
own speed, and actually is spinning at many frequencies. So whatever
speed you tune into will be the appropriate one for you
to follow at that moment. At different times as your consciousness
changes it will spin at different rates, and there is no value given to
the speed of it. Faster or slower is not better. Different frequencies
would hit different frequencies within you.
Elora: I've been visualizing the
Tetrahedron spinning here and there and going around in a somewhat
random pattern. Suddenly, as I was sitting and reading with it spinning
in the back of my mind, it began spinning in all directions
simultaneously. In other words, it began spinning in all directions, within
all the Dimensions, so that it's spinning every direction within the
Now. When it did that, its sensations also shifted and became much milder. Is
this how it should be?
That is correct. [Elora: It is hard to describe this so
that people could visualize it.] I think it is one of these things that
you cannot get too much in your head about, as it is not easy to
picture it mentally. It is something that you have to experience. So if you
allow yourself to experience this Star Tetrahedron and it is only spinning in
one direction or Dimension at a time that is fine. As you spend more time with
this Meditation it will open up to deeper and deeper levels. In your case this
happened because you have been working with the Meditation.
Part 3 - The THIRD MEDITATION: The Portal of
Creation
Elora:
Please describe your Third Meditation technique.
The Third Meditation is perhaps the most mysterious of
the three, the simplest, and at the same time the most difficult. You focus on
your heart and you just go in, and you go in, and you go in. You bring all of
your Being in there. And you go in and you go in. You invert yourself into
your heart until you come out the other side. And when you come out, you come
out into my world. It's almost as if you walk into your heart, and that
creates a vacuum, and all of your Being gets sucked behind you into your
heart. You invert yourself inside out. This is the Portal to the Great
Mystery, and in a sense to the Secret of all Creation. It is almost like going
into the birth of life itself. This is the place that I create from, and it is
most wonderful.
Elora: Has this technique ever been
used on Earth before?
No. Up until this time, believe it or not, it would
have been too dangerous to give to Humans. Those people who will be using
this, who will be attracted to it, will be of sufficient Light to be able to
hold it without attempting to misuse it. And the Gateway has been created to
protect those who are not of pure intent from going in the Void. I am
immensely, immensely happy that this technique is going out. I am very
excited, and I feel the response to it will be great - greater than you can
imagine.
[Elora:] Heru has several times expressed a
combination of joy and urgency about sharing this Meditation with the World.
He states that it will give us the power to co-create our lives in full
conscious choice, as well as to heal and regenerate our World. By giving us
the key to enter His World, Heru has provided us with a place from which to
create, to manifest, and to make choices. It is time for Light-oriented Humans
to have the power with which to shape our lives and our World.
Elora: Since this technique is
so powerfully linked to creation: what happens if a person with
less than pure intentions goes into that space, will they be able to create
bad things? Also how about people who are unstable?
It will only open up for people who are stable to a
certain degree. Someone who is depressed, that is no problem. Someone who is
even bi-polar, that is no problem. But for someone who is schizophrenic or
psychotic, the Portal just won't open up. It is up to me whom I let through
that door. [Elora: How about people
who are negative-does this apply to them as well?] Yes, it does.
Elora: You said: "It is up to
me whom I let through that door." This implies that you have control
of this space. Is this a space that you created from within the
Void? In other words, is it a portion of the Void that you have
qualified in some way?
That would be a good way to describe it, yes. Hence my
calling this place "My World". [Elora:
With what qualities did you qualify it?] I don't know that they
really are separate qualities from the rest of the Void. It is more that it is
under my domain and therefore I have, as I said, control over whom I let in.
This applies not just to Humans. If you were to call one of the Fallen to come
in there, it would be up to me to let them in or not, depending on the work
you were calling them in there to do.
I am present in
every part of that Void that you would go to. Through my Gateway, it is my
Domain; and therefore the work that you are doing in that Domain is under my
tutelage and by my permission. This is the technique in which I am the most
actively involved.
Elora: When I inverted myself
through my heart as per your instructions, it felt very much
like turning a rubber glove inside out. First my torso and head
went through, and then my feet. Would that be a good analogy to
help people understand this meditation?
Yes, that is a very good analogy. [Elora: Sometimes I feel as if I'm part
of the way into Your World, but not completely.] When this occurs, state
three times, "Heru, take me entirely into Your World." Then you will be all
the way in. [Note: This works! If you find yourself partially drifting out
of Heru's World, you can also use this affirmation.]
Elora: This meditation was much easier than I
thought it would be. It felt like I went into a deep, black void, except that I could think, which
is unlike the Void I usually go into. Normally when I access the Void,
any thoughts will bring me out.
Yes, you are correct, and you were there. In this
Meditation, unlike other techniques of accessing the Void, you take your whole
Self in there. When you have been going into the Void using your other
technique, you have in essence not taken the mind with you. In this technique
you are able to do so. You may work in the Void and do the work that you do
from the Void, still having mental clarity and activity should you desire to
use it. It makes it a much more versatile tool.
Also, entering
into what I would call My World, there is the ability to think clearly and act
in spirit outside of your personal coloring and concepts and everything that
you consider You, outside your personal identity. And that makes this an
incredibly potent avenue and a wise place from which to make decisions. This
is a wonderful place from which to gain perspective of the greater reality,
because you really stand outside of time, space, duality, karma, and this
world, and can truly see freedom.
Elora: I was working with you in
Your World, holding a visualization. However, my mind drifted
and therefore I was polluting the visualization. So I stopped and did
it again, and again my mind drifted. Why did this happen? And did this
ruin my visualization?
It is a matter of practice. Because you can go in
there with your mind, this makes it a more versatile tool than the technique
you have been originally using. The fact that you take your mind in there is a
double-edged sword because yes, it will wander. And with practice, you will be
better at it. But do not concern yourself if your mind wanders and your images
become somewhat distorted, that you are diluting or destroying the original
intent. For at the point that your mind wanders, you lose the power that
happens in the Void. So as you lose the power you also lose the power to
distort it; you are just drifting off. Let it happen and bring yourself back.
Elora: Once I got fully in, I was
surprised to notice that it was easy to stay in Your World, and
I didn't want to leave. I looked around and noticed several things. One was
the Door into Your World, the one that I had passed through. It seemed to
have concentric rings, almost like a sphincter muscle, or the throat
of a flower; and I saw purple and other colors, whereas there is no
color in the Void. It also seemed that I could see Beings passing by the Door,
and sometimes trying to get in. But I don't think I saw anyone enter
while I was there. Was I seeing correctly?
Yes, that is a very good description of it. [Elora: Could we say that Door is a
Portal, and you are the Guardian of that Portal?] Absolutely.
Part 4 - MANIFESTING and
CREATING in HERU'S WORLD
Elora: Would you please speak about
the process of manifesting in Your World?
The best way would be to have a clear intent before
going in, perhaps one issue, idea, or desire per session. That would be easier
than coming in with a whole list. State your intention as clearly as you can
within the Void, and that is sufficient.
Elora: Should it be repeated,
condensing it into a point? I noticed you doing that with an intention
I stated.
I will do that if the issue or idea is not
sufficiently concentrated. The more emotion behind your manifestation - and I
mean this in the sense of a true emotion, not as in "being emotional" - and
the more concentrated the intent is, the more powerful the manifestation. So
if somebody comes in with an idea that they have, which takes them a paragraph
to state, I will work them into that fine concentrated point for it to have
greater power. [Elora: Perhaps that
would also work well with something that is a bit abstract.] Yes,
and for that type of issue this is a very effective way to do it.
Elora: How about visualization?
This can be done also. For each person it will be
somewhat different, and for each issue it will be somewhat different, so a
great variety of things can be experienced in there.
Elora: How about the problem of
limiting-belief systems, which can stop a manifestation from occurring?
The last time I was in your world, I felt that you were working on my
head to help me with this. What did you do?
Restructuring of belief-systems and uncoiling some
fear. I believe that when you approach certain issues that have been fearful
for you in the past, you will find a difference now. It would be good to take
these issues for a test drive and see where there are still aspects of
fear and resistance; and if there still are some then we will work again.
[Elora: Is this something that you
will also do for any person upon request?] Yes.
Elora: Unless I've been mistaken,
Heru, you have appeared the last two times I've been in Your World, and you
helped me somewhat with my creations. Is that true?
Yes. That is part of this process; I am very active in
the Void being a Creator God. And this will teach people the ability to truly
consciously co-create their reality.
Elora: Please tell us why something
we create in the Void doesn't manifest in the physical, and what we can do to
change that.
Remember that you are living in a world with
tremendous amounts of interference. And so with that premise, it is not always
going to be successful. All I can say to that is to work at finding
interference, clearing interference, and then trying again. [Elora: What types of interference
should we look for?] Interference manifests on every level. It is Dark
Beings, it is unconscious thought, it is the Dark, it is everywhere. It does
include any self-sabotaging, subconscious thought forms. And just remember
that the Dark Beings cloak themselves and travel on many of the Dimensions,
and are many shapes and sizes.
Elora: I have been feeling the
created thought as being in the present, while in low alpha, with
emotion, and trying to do this every day. You said there were other ways
of doing it. What are they?
Emotion is definitely a very powerful component to
this, and it is my feeling that heart-centered emotion and heart-felt emotion
give weight and power to the creation. What I'm going to give you is more of
an allegory than an actual step-by-step procedure. Take the longing for this
creation, for what you are creating, and really identify that longing. Place
it in a chalice, a very pure vessel, and offer it up to
the Creator - and then ask for it back again. For this longing has
great power, but it is when we offer it up to the highest good that it
then becomes something pure and not conflicted. However you would want to
stage that procedure would be fine; it is the intent or the heart of it that
is important.
[Elora:] As a final note, we have learned that
it is possible to enter another space which is known as the Creator's World.
To enter this domain, first go into Heru's World. Then once again travel
inward through your heart. However, this time do not invert yourself.
Whereas Heru's World appears black and calm, Creator's World is an extremely
high-energy place, which may seem to have flaming skies and fountains of
Light. Usually the energy is so strong that you will have to ask for it to be
stepped down. It is hard to think or operate in Creator's World, but Heru has
told us that creations done there will manifest faster and more strongly.
Another possibility is to invite Prime Creator to join you in Heru's World and
assist you there with whatever you wish to manifest.
GLOSSARY
ASCENSION: Ascension is the reunification of
all of the Aspects through all of the Dimensions and through all space and
time. For a person in a state of Ascension, it would not matter if they had a
form in the Third Dimension or not. It would only matter that all of their
Aspects be in harmony, in communication, and united with both the Monad and
God. At that point there is no barrier between the Dimensions or between time
and space, and everything that Humans would call miraculous is possible.
ASPECTS: Aspects are essentially individual
"Selves" that are birthed from the Parent Monad and incarnating on lower
Dimensions. Most schematics show Twelve Dimensions in our Creation, with the
Monad residing on the Twelfth or highest Dimension before Source. In order to
gain a wider range of experience, the Monad projects itself into the lower
Dimensions. This involves a stepping down of vibratory rate, and manifesting
forms [the Aspects] into the lower Dimensions. Each Dimension, or each rung
down the ladder, so to speak, would represent a hundred fold decrease in the
vibratory rate of existence. Each Aspect has a great deal of autonomy and
individuality within the basic prismatic structure of the original Higher
Being. They will all retain similar qualities but will have a good deal of
variation in life style, interests, what they do, and so on. There is not
always an incarnating Aspect of the total Monad on every Dimensional level, so
that if a Dimension were skipped - such as going from a Tenth to an Eighth
Dimensional Aspect - that would be a two hundred fold decrease in vibratory
rates between higher and lower Aspects or Selves.
COSMIC PROGENITORS: Cosmic Progenitors are a
specialized group of Creator Gods who are capable of creating individual
Souls. Heru and his Twin Soul, Durga/Sekhmet are members of this group.
CREATION: Creation is the manifested Will of
Prime Creator. It is a vast system of evolving Universes, Worlds, individual
Souls and life-forms, and is structured in the form of a Lotus-flower with
Prime Creator, or the Godverse being the Central Source around which the
petals of Creation bloom.
CREATOR GOD: A Creator God is a Being who is
capable of taking the “Stuff of Creation”, the Plasma from Prime Creator, and
manifesting it into form. These forms may be as large as Universes and may be
as small as microcosms.
THE DARKNESS: What Heru calls "the Dark" is a
non-souled, non-living substance, antithetical in structure to the basic life
inherent in every atom of Creation. It is not known where it originates from,
who or what designed it. It has the tendency to permeate anything that it
touches, though some Beings have been able to resist it, at least in
maintaining the purity of their spirit. A possible analogy is a computer
virus, which is non-living yet has the capacity to corrupt, distort, and
destroy whatever it encounters, and also has the capacity to replicate
itself.
For an Ensouled
Being who has “Fallen” due to exposure to the Dark, Heru defines "Darkness" as
the willingness to impose one's will upon another Being.
ENLIGHTENMENT: Enlightenment would be a
dissolving of the barriers, or the removal of the Dark, that keeps one
separated from their Highest Self, and the certainty within that the
connection with God is Eternal.
FREQUENCY FENCE: The FFequency fence is a
barrier created by the Dark in order to stop the flow of energy, travel, and
communication between this Fallen Sector of Universes and the rest of Creation
as well as Prime Creator. Within this Sector there are many, many Frequency
Fences: around Planets, around Suns, and around Galaxies, in order to
reinforce again the status of non-movement and non-communication. The Barrier
around the Fallen Sector of Creation is often referred to as the "Great Wall".
The Frequency-Fence Barrier around Planet Earth is also known in Esoteric
Circles as “The Veil”.
GODVERSE: The Godverse, or Omniverse, is the
dwelling place of Prime Creator, although Prime Creator is not limited to or
encapsulated by the Godverse. It is the place from which all energy
originates, and all of the Cosmic Plasma that the Creator Gods use to create
Form originates in the Godverse. It is at the Center of all Creation.
GODINJ COLLECTIVE: Godinj is a group of
Creator Gods who wove the membrane, creating the perimeters of this particular
Universe around the great Plasma given to them by Prime Creator. They
themselves form, in essence, the nucleus of that great cell [i.e. the
Universe]. And spinning out from them are all of the Forms of this Universe,
large to small.
HARA LINE: The Hara Line is an energetic line
passing vertically through the center of the body. It extends beyond the
center of the body in both directions, and it is the energetic axis upon which
the body is manifested.
LADDER of Aspects: A term coined as the most
understandable image or framework around which to describe the evolutionary
descension of Aspects manifested from the Monad down through to the
Third Dimension. For example, a "Ladder" might contain Third, Fourth, Sixth,
Ninth, and Tenth Dimensional Beings [Aspects], and then the Monad on the
Twelfth Dimension. In fact there is really no structure of this kind, however
it helps to convey the idea of the chain of Aspects from the Lower to Higher
Dimensions.
LIGHT FILAMENTS: The Light Filaments are
energetic threads which not only connect Beings on the Dimensional Ladder, but
are also the vehicle with which to project the next level of Being in that
lower Dimension. In other words, the Monad projects Light Filaments from the
Twelfth Dimension down through all the Dimensional layers. At each Dimension
that the Monad desires to create a body [an Aspect], those Filaments are the
tool with which that is done. The Light Filaments appear in the physical body
as the Meridians. Through Heru's Second Meditation Technique, these Meridians
can be activated. This is important when one desires to go through the
Ascension process, for through Meridian activation one then becomes
consciously connected with all of one's Dimensional Selves [Aspects] and the
Monad. The Light Filaments carry Prana [Celestial Energy], Light, and
information between the Monad and its many Aspects or Selves.
LIGHT WARRIORS: A unique group of Beings who
have been recently created by Prime Creator for the specific purpose of
removing all Darkness from the Fallen parts of Creation for the start of the
Great New Evolutionary Cycle. The Light Warriors have only been in this
Universe for a very short period of time.
MONAD: The Monad is the first individualized
creation by the Progenitor Creator Gods. It is the original Soul which is
created by the Creator Gods and could be termed the "Highest Self'. Monads are
Beings who dwell on the Twelfth Dimension. They extend, or project, a "Ladder"
of Aspects/Selves down through the Dimensions. The Monad is the "Supreme
Person" for each one of us, and in a sense is the level between ourselves and
God. Heru sometimes uses the metaphor of a Mighty Oak Tree. The Monad would be
the Tree with all its branches. A Earthly Human Being is a Third Dimensional
Aspect of the Monad and is analogous to the tip of a branch which extends into
our Universe. Higher Dimensional Aspects would be analogous to junctures along
the branch, until it connects to the trunk of the Mighty Oak
Tree.
OMNNERSAL ENERGY: The Omniversal Energy is a
beam or ray of Cosmic Light, projected directly by Prime Creator as a beam of
focused intent designed to penetrate all levels of Creation. It has, to a
greater or lesser degree, penetrated and touched every atom of Creation, with
the intent of restoring the true Light of Creator to all Creation. Embedded
and encoded in this beam or ray of Light are many Programs and many Beings,
such as the Light Warriors. These Programs and Beings are designed to activate
sequentially in order to perform the restoration of the Fallen Universes, and
all Beings and substances contained within them.
PRIME CREATOR: God, or Prime Creator, is that
which creates, sustains, and permeates the All of this particular Creation.
The Absolute Creator, preceding all of the Prime Creators who have later
created the various Creations, is the Absolute Creator who does not create
total Creations Itself, but who maintains the “Absolute All” that permeates
all of those Creations and their Worlds.
HERU’S THIRD MEDITATION TECHNIQUE: The "Third
Meditation Technique" is often referred to in the text of this Book, and is a
meditation which Heru has given us. He has asked that it be shared freely at
this time, as it is such a powerful tool. Also called "The Portal of
Creation", this Technique allows a person to access a portion of the Void and
thereby to create powerful changes within his or her life. This Meditation is
described in detail near the end of this book.
THOTH: Thoth is one of the Great Light Beings
who has assisted this Planet for many eons. The Egyptians knew him as a scribe
and teacher. The Greeks called him Hermes Trismegistus, or thrice-greatest
Hermes. According to legend, he is said to have provided the Wisdom of Light
in the Ancient Mysteries of Egypt. Thoth is a great Master of esoteric
knowledge and is a "Cousin" to Heru and Sekhmet.
THE TWELVE CRITICAL PLANETS: The Twelve
Critical Planets are twelve planets which were especially selected within this
Universe to be a repository of perfect and diverse genetic material. They are
spaced in a grid pattern, so that if you divided our Universe into twelve
roughly equal parts, each would have one of these Planets. Earth is one of the
Twelve Critical Planets. Earth has sometimes been called a "Living Library of
Bio-diversity", and this is a good description in that these Planets contain a
complete store of Life-Form material. This does not mean that every Life-Form
ever created is in existence here. What it means, however, is that every major
archetypal system would be represented here. There is enough material,
diversity, and knowledge here to create any of the forms that exist anywhere
in Creation. There are, perhaps, places where Flying-cats exist, but here on
Earth there is the form of the cat and the form of the bird. And
it is the same with all twelve of these Planets. Each of the Twelve Critical
Planets largely replicates the others. This was done for the sake of security,
in hopes that the perfection and great diversity of genetic material would be
preserved.
TWIN FLAME: The term "Twin Flame" or "Twin
Soul" refers to Souls that are created as identical Twins, although with
opposite genders. There is a tremendous magnetic attraction between Twin
Flames, which is a driving force for their own evolution as well as the
evolution of Creation itself.
UNIVERSE: A Universe is a structure contained
within a membrane. It is created out of the Omniversal Matter, which is a
free-flowing, unformed, Plasmic Cosmic material that Prime Creator has made.
The Creator Gods take that Plasma, create a membrane around it, and structure
it. Most of the Universes, like ours, are set up as vast collections of
Galaxies and Galaxy Clusters, but there are Microcosmic Universes as well.
Each Universe has a Great Central Sun which is integral to holding it
together, and is integral in holding the outer membrane together.
THE GREAT VOID: The Great Void is the thought
projection of space that Absolute Creator has made available for various Prime
Creators to create the different “Creations” of Universes, Galaxies, Sun-Stars
and Planets.
The New Earth Index
Page